Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Fandoms:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 4 of Stories That Don't Cause Pain , Part 2 of Little Space <3
Collections:
Dsmp/Ogsmp Histórias, Mcyt little stories
Stats:
Published:
2021-08-11
Updated:
2023-09-26
Words:
114,412
Chapters:
79/?
Comments:
299
Kudos:
2,130
Bookmarks:
170
Hits:
92,670

Mcyt Age Regression

Summary:

A bunch of one shots from the mcyt community ! All Age Regression is sfw! Repost from Wattpad

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: Hello!

Chapter Text

Hello!

This is not my first story but I do have dyslexia and struggle with writing sometimes! So please excuse any errors, grammatical, spelling, ect ect. I am trying my best!
Here are the dsmp members I watch and would feel okay with writing!

Wilbur

Quackity

Tubbo

Tommy

Ranboo

Philza

Technoblade

Eret

Niki

All of these stories are sfw and I WILL NOT WRITE nsfw. And since this is a book all about age regression I will give a quick explanation.

Age Regression is a SFW coping mechanism where someone (a little) will slip into a headspace that matches that of a child. It can range anywhere from 0-9 (about there are some who are 10+ but not very common). This can happen due to trauma or lots of emotions. Some but not all have a caregiver. This caregiver takes care of the little when in little space. These relationships can be platonic or romantic. (I use the term relationship as in platonic or romantic so do not assume I always mean romantic)
All relationships that have to do with minors will only be platonic in this book. They are minors and should not be shipped romantically with anyone. It is not okay.
Also, things might have multiple parts or just one! I label the chapters with #/# and if it has #/? that means I'm not sure how many parts there will be or if I will even add more parts! If it has 1/1 or something along those lines then please don't request more! You can request more of that dynamic just not that specific story line!
If there is something that will help with reading the story, do not be afraid to ask!

I WILL NOT WRITE READER INSERT STORIES

Requests are: OPEN

If you have any requests please leave them, using what relationship you want and a prompt if you would like! Thank you very much and enjoy!

Chapter 2: Don't wanna Cg! Philza Little! Wilbur 1/3

Summary:

Summery: After a long day out Wilbur feels himself begin to slip. He tries to push it back but at some point he can't anymore. Phil begins to try and make sure he's okay, taking care of him. Then Wilbur slips fully.

Chapter Text

Status:
Little! Wilbur
Cg! Philza
~~~
Relationship:
This is purely platonic!
~~~
Nickname:
Wilbur: Bubs, little one, Wil
Phil: Dada
~~~

"Wil come on." Phil smiles and turns around so he can look at Wilbur. Wilbur was staring at a shop they were passing by, looking at the stuff animals in the display case.

"Hm?" Wilbur says turning back to look at Phil and he shakes his head to try and clear his thoughts. "Right." And he catches up. Wilbur felt the warm feeling in his head and he knew what it meant. But he couldn't regress, not now anyway.

"So after we go shopping for a bit, want to grab lunch and then head back to my place?" Phil asks Wilbur, looking back at the display case he had been staring at. Wilbur nods, feeling his head start to pound. His head always hurt when he pushed away his regression but he couldn't now. Nobody else knew about it and he didn't tell anyone out of fear of rejection.

"Sounds good." Wilbur mumbles, head still pounding. He went quiet for the rest of the shopping trip, only buying a few new shirts and a new phone case. They went to a sit down place for lunch where they ordered and sat there for a moment.

"So for our stream later what did you want to do? We could figure out some lore, we could just play around or we can try to find something else?" Phil asks Wilbur. Wilbur himself sat there playing with the little paper that came around his straw. He was tearing it to shreds and then piled it up. "Are you feeling alright mate?"

"Fine." Wilbur says, still mumbling. His head was pounding now, that fuzzy feeling wanting to take over completely. "Head hurts."

"Oh. Well let's eat quickly than and get home, do you want to do the stream later?" Phil asks him and Wilbur nods. "We don't have to if you aren't feeling good." He reminds the taller man but Wilbur just shrugs.

"And here is your food." The waitress had come back with their food so the conversation ended. After they had finished eating they grabbed their shopping bags and went back to Phil's car. Phil climbed in first and then Wilbur did. Phil buckled himself in and looked at Wilbur who was just still sitting there, unbuckled.

"Wil?" Phil questioned but Wilbur stared forward, still trying to tell himself not to regress. He had pushed it off for so long he could pushed it off for longer. He couldn't regress around Phil, he would be seen as weird and not normal. Phil would make fun of him and leave him. He couldn't loose his friends because of it.

Phil just watched for a moment before reaching over Wil, grabbing his seat belt and buckling him in. Wilbur blushed at the small action, it was something so simple but it did so much. He felt the fuzziness completely take over, and he couldn't stop it. He felt his head go from heavy and pounding to light and carefree.

"You alright mate?" Phil asked, noticing the change in Wilbur's demeaner. He wasn't stiff and staring forward anymore, he was swaying his head slightly and tapping his toes.

"Yep!" Wilbur said and Phil couldn't help but be surprised. Moments ago he was so odd and stiff but now his voice was higher than normal and he was doing little movements. What changed in those few moments?

"Alright, well I'm going to take us home." Phil said and Wilbur hummed slightly. Phil listened to it and realized it was 'wheels on the bus'. He thought it was such an odd choice for the musician who had written countless songs before to hum. Once they reach Phil's place Wilbur sits there for a moment and Phil looked at him.

"Help?" Wilbur asks, still in the high pitched tone. He was pointing to his seatbelt buckle. Phil hit the button that unbuckled him and Wilbur smiled. "Thankie!" Wilbur cheered, grabbing his shopping bag and ran up to the house. He stood by the front door, waiting for Phil to come to unlock it and he was bouncing on the balls of his feet. Phil unlocked the door and Wilbur ran in. He sat on the couch and started to dig in the bag.

"Wilbur are you okay?" Phil asked for what felt like the millionth time that day. Wilbur didn't say anything but struggled to open the phone case packaging. Phil thought for a moment then went to go get pain killers and water for the younger. He came back to the couch and sat next to Wil, holding the pills out in his hand and trying to pass the water. Wilbur just shook his head. "You said your head hurt, here." He offered.

"No." Wilbur mumbled, still trying to open up the phone case packaging.

"This will help, it's just pain killers." Phil told him and Wilbur kept shaking his head.

"No. Don't wanna. Don't wanna. Don't wanna." Wilbur said, shaking his head and he threw the phone case, frustrated that he couldn't open up the package.

"Wil, please. I'll help you open the phone case if you take it." Phil said, playing into the strange behavior just to get him to take the meds. Wilbur looked up at him.

"weally?" He asks and Phil took everything in him not to question out loud what was happening. First the weird tone, the weird movements and now he was slurring his speech. Phil nodded and Wilbur grabbed the pills and water out of Phil's hands. While he took them Phil grabbed the phone case and opened it up. He handed it back to Wilbur.

"Here you go." And Wilbur launches at him, grabbing him into a hug.

"Thank you dada!" He cheered and he pulled out his phone. He struggled for a moment to take off his current phone case and exchange it out with the new one.

"Did you just call me dada?" Phil questions and Wilbur's happy demeanor changed to a sudden sad and panicked one. Wil looked up at Phil and before Phil could say anything else Wilbur shot up, leaving the bag and his phone and ran up the stairs. Phil heard the door slam up there and he went after Wil. Approaching Wilbur's room he heard crying. "Wilbur?"

"Go way!" He heard Wilbur shout back, still crying. Phil tried the knob and found it unlocked. He opened the door slowly and saw Wilbur sitting on his bed, crying into a stuffed animal. Phil glanced around the room before looking back at Wilbur. He noticed an open back pack near Wilbur's bed, a blanket pouring out of it with other items underneath it. Phil didn't want to go digging through it now but he assumed that's where Wilbur got the plushie.

"Wil?" Phil questions and Wilbur shot his head up, realizing he forgot to lock the door and he started to cry even more. "No Wil, don't cry." Phil said and he walked towards Wilbur. He sat next to Wilbur on the bed and pulled the taller into a side hug. Wilbur immediately put his head into Phil's lap and sobbed some more. "What's wrong?"

"Don't wanna you hate me!" Wilbur sobbed, trying his best to make his words understandable but knowing he couldn't do that fully.

"Why would I hate you?" Phil questioned.

"I little!" Wilbur sobbed, pulling his stuffie to his chest and burying his face into it.

"Little?" Phil questioned and Wilbur nodded still crying. Phil thought long and hard in his brain, he had heard the term before. With Wilbur still in his lap he got his phone out and searched the term.

little space is a coping mechanism where someone will slip into a headspace that matched that of a child's. They act child like doing childish things. This headspace can rang from 0-9 years old. When in this space they are usually take care of by someone, a caregiver. This person watches over them, making sure they are alright. When in this space the little should be treated like a child. Babied, using child like nicknames, using little items such as pacifiers, bottles, ect.

"Wilbur? You're a little right?" Phil asks softly, Wilbur who was still crying nodded. "It's okay little one." Phil said and Wilbur looked up slightly at the nickname. "Is there anything that will help you calm down?" Wilbur nodded slightly and pointed to his backpack. Phil moved his head off of his lap and reached for the backpack. He pulled out the blanket and saw the items underneath, a sippy cup, a pacifier, pjs and a bottle. Wilbur whined and pointed to the pacifier.

"Paci." He mumbles, slowing down his crying. Phil handed it over and Wilbur put it in his mouth, sucking slowly to try and stop crying all around. Phil looked at the bottle and sippy cup then back over to Wilbur.

"How old are you Wilbur?" Phil asks, unsure if he was even doing this right. Wilbur looked up at him, shifting so he was laying on his back instead of his side. Wilbur thought for a moment before he stuck up two fingers, he felt smaller than normal. "Oh you're such a big boy." Phil smiled, his past experience with kids coming back to him. Wilbur smiled for the first time since the couch down stairs.

"Am?" Wilbur slurs around his pacifier. Phil thinks for a moment on what he could be saying before he realizes he was asking 'I am?'

"Yes of course. Do you want juice or something bubs?" Phil asks and Wilbur nods, sitting up really excited. "Alrighty, can you get your pjs on while I go get you juice?" And Wilbur nodded again. By the time Phil had gone downstairs, filled the sippy cup with juice and gone back upstairs Wilbur was in his pjs.

"Lookie!" Wilbur cheered, showing Phil he had dressed himself in the blue pj pants painted with white clouds and the matching baby blue shirt.

"Good job buddy. Wanna drink your juice and then take a nap for me? Your head was hurting earlier and I want you to feel better." Phil says to him and Wilbur hesitates before nodding. Phil knows he shouldn't just be putting him to bed but he was worried for the other. Wilbur drinks all his juice before getting under the covers.

"Cuddles?" Wilbur asks and Phil nods.

"Of course" He sits next to Wilbur as he cuddles into his side. Wilbur fell asleep with Phil still sitting next to him. Phil was going through more things about little space in an
attempt to understand a bit more. He went through pages and pages of it online.

"Phil?" Wilbur had woken up after about an hour and a half nap. He sat up, taking the pacifier out of his mouth. He felt big again and realizing what had happened he got embarrassed. His face was bright red and he looked down.

"Hey Wil it's alright." Phil tells him and Wilbur doesn't look up. "Are you feeling better? I know your head was hurting." Phil says and Wilbur nods not saying anything.

"I'm really sorry, I know you must think I'm weird and I know it's not normal and I leave just please don't tell anyone else about this please." Wilbur says, talking very fast.

"Hey, hey Wilbur it's okay I promise. I'm not mad, I'm not going to tell anyone and I don't think it's weird. I was just taken by surprise and I read up on it when you were sleeping. I understand it helps you with stress and such. It's okay. Do you have a caregiver?" Phil tells him and Wilbur finally looks up at him.

"No, I don't. No one else knows about this. Did you say you don't think it's weird?" Wilbur asks and Phil nods at him. "Oh, I was scared you thought I was a freak."

"Of course not. If it helps you than it isn't weird. But uh, Wil, do you want me to be your caregiver?" Phil offers and Wilbur smiles, and nods.

"Of course! Are you sure it's okay?" Wilbur asks one more time. Phil nods.

"I promise Wil, it's okay."

Chapter 3: Don't wanna Cg! Philza Little! Wilbur 2/3

Summary:

Summery: In the last chapter Philza found out that Wilbur was a little and became his cg. That was 3 months ago. Since then Wilbur hasn't talked about regression and anytime Phil brings it up he is angry about it. Phil is confused since it seemed like Wilbur enjoyed himself during that time. Now they're meeting up again and Wilbur really wants a duck out of a claw machine.

Chapter Text

Status:
Cg! Philza
Little! Wilbur
~~~
Nicknames:
Philza: Phil, Dada
Wilbur: Wil, Little one, bubs
~~~
Relationship:
Purely platonic! Father and Son!
~~~

"Phil!" Phil turned around in the bar and saw Wil walking towards him with a huge smile on his face. Once Wilbur was close enough Phil pulled him into a hug.

"How you doing mate?" Phil asks once they pull apart. Wilbur smiles and they go sit down.

"I'm doing alright, been all over the place with the band which is great, don't get me wrong we've gotten so much done, but it's nice to just relax for a bit." Wilbur explains as they sit down. Phil smiles, looks around for a moment and whispers softly

"When was the last time you regressed?" During the 3 months since Phil found out about Wilbur's regression he read more and more about it, trying his best for Wilbur. He also bought things for when Wilbur would come over again, adult pacifiers, sippy cups and bottles, plush pjs and soft blankets. He also had a plan for when Wilbur does come over again they would pick out more things he wanted for his little space.

"Dunno." Wilbur said shortly, shrugging and not making eye contact. Up until this point his usually reaction to being asked about regression is anger, once he even yelled at Phil about it.

"Hello, what can I get started for you?" The waitress had come over, ending the topic for the moment. They ordered beers and some food. Phil couldn't get Wilbur's answer out of his head. Had he not regressed since he saw him last? Phil read that some littles didn't regress as much as others but he doubted that Wilbur would go three months without it. He went to Phil's for a week and brought little gear.

"So after this what is your plan?" Phil asks attempting to get the conversation going.

"I don't really have any plans. Because of all the work with the band and the loads of streaming I've done I'm taking that two week break, but you probably already know that. After we hang out I'll probably head back to my place." Wilbur explains and Phil nods. After this he had a train to catch.

"What are your plans for break?" Phil asks and Wilbur shrugs. "Would you want to come back to my place for a bit? I mean Kirstin is still in the USA so the house is really quiet and I would like some company if you want to come." Phil offers and Wilbur perks up a bit.

"How long would I be able to stay for?" Wilbur asks, already excited for this time. He loved Phil! He loved spending time with Phil and last time was so much fun! But he shouldn't force that one him. His face dropped and Phil could tell.

"Wil what's wrong?" Phil asks, not knowing what had changed in those two seconds. Wil shrugged but Phil knew better.

"Look, they have claw games for ducks." Wilbur said to change the subject. He stood up and walked over to the machine. Phil rolled his eyes and followed Wilbur over. Why was he avoiding the conversation? He watched as Wilbur put money into the machine, try to get a duck and fail. He did it multiple times, failing each time.

"Wil these things are rigged." Phil tried to tell him. Wil turned to Phil and it looked like he was gonna cry. "Wil? What's wrong?"

"I just want the duck." Wilbur said on the verge of tears. Phil handed Wil his drink and it was his turn to try out the machine. He put money in and after a few tries was able to get the duck for Wilbur. Wilbur sat on the floor, happy with his duck so Phil took a video for Instagram. They then returned to their table where they sat down and began to eat their food which had arrived.

"So do you want to come over?" Phil asked. Wilbur nodding but again his face dropped. "Wil what's wrong? Everytime I mention regression, or now just you coming over you get real sad. What happened?" Phil asks. Wilbur shakes his head and shovels more food into his mouth. Phil reaches over and takes the duck from Wilbur. "You can get the duck back when you tell me what's wrong." Phil said to Wilbur's protests. Wilbur sighs and pulls out his phone. He pulled up a video and handed the phone to Phil.

Wilbur was standing somewhere, clearly regressed, he was taking a video to send to someone, probably Phil. He was wearing a mask and a pacifier was hidden underneath it.

"Hey! Get the fuck out of my way freak!" A voice yelled and Wilbur was pushed to the floor. Wilbur began to cry and the voice yelled at him some more. "Are you some sort of baby! Why the fuck are you crying?"

"Did you know that person?" Phil asks handing the phone back to Wilbur. Wilbur shakes his head no and they sit there in silence, finishing their food. They pay and leave the bar. They get an uber back to Wilbur's place. "You're still coming with me so get a bag, our train leaves in an hour." Phil tells him and Wilbur smiles weakly.

"No Phil it's fine. If I go I'll probably regress and I don't want to be an issue." Wilbur mumbles. Phil grabs him by the shoulder.

"Wilbur Soot. You are not an issue and you will never be an issue. I am your caregiver and it is more than fine to regress around me, I want to take care of you." Phil tells him and Wilbur can't help but feel better. He pulls Phil into a hug.

"Thank you." Wilbur mumbles into his shoulder and Phil smiles.

"Now go pack a bag, you're staying with me." Phil tells him and Wilbur is practically running to do what he said. Within two hours they had Wilbur's stuff together, got on and off the train and were approaching Phil's house. Phil leads Wilbur up to the room he would be staying in and Wilbur couldn't help but gasp. The room had lots of little things in there, the desk had pacifiers and cups, the bed had blankets and stuffies, and when Phil opened the dresser he saw lots of pjs and things.

"Phil, you didn't have to do this." Wilbur starts to tell him but Phil cuts him off.

"I don't have to do anything but eat, sleep, and breathe Wilbur. I wanted to do this. And I wanted to wait till you came over before ordering some more things, like outfits and such. But for now I'll let you get comfy, I'll be downstairs for a bit." Phil smiles leaving the room. Once the door was closed Wilbur looked back at everything.

His little heart felt happy, he felt loved. Immediately feeling younger than when he had walked through the door he looked back at the pacifiers. There were so many of them, all different colors with different designs. Grabbing one that was a mint color with little cups of tea painted on it he popped it into his mouth. He then found a pair of bear themed pjs in the drawer and got changed. He grabbed a sippy cup that matched his pacifier and made his way downstairs with his whale stuffie under his arm.

"Aww look at you little one." Phil cooed as Wilbur walked down. Wilbur smiled behind his paci and went to sit next to Phil on the couch. "I see you got a sippy cup, do you want some juice?" He asked and Wilbur nodded. Phil smiled and booped his nose. "Don't go anywhere okay Bubs?"

"Okie dada" Wilbur slurred around his pacifier. Phil left the room but returned moments later with the sippy cup and something else in his hand.

"Since you've been so good, I got you a treat." Phil smiled and he held out a cookie wrapped in a papertowel to Wilbur. Wilbur gasped and grabbed both of the things from Phil's hand. He spit out the pacifier and smiled.

"Tank you dada!" He cheered and started to munch down on the cookie and drank his juice.

"You're welcome little one"

Chapter 4: Don't wanna Cg! Philza Little! Wilbur 3/3

Summary:

Summery: Wilbur had been at Phil's house for a bit now, only a few days but to Wilbur it felt like years and it was making him happy! He was more than happy to have his caregiver taking care of him and Phil loved it just as much as he did! Then they get the news Kristin is coming back! Wil is scared he'll have to go back home because she won't like it, but we all know that Mumza loves everyone no matter what.

Chapter Text

Status:
Cg! Phil
Cg! Kristin
Little! Wilbur
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada, my love (Kristin calls him the last one I promise it's not Wil)
Kristin: Mama
Wilbur: Wil, Little one, bubs, hun
~~~
Relationship:
Platonic Father and Son
~~~
Tw: Panicked little
Note: I need more ideas please! I love writing and I love doing this for you guys but I need ideas because with no ideas comes no motivation! Please anything! And thank you for 2k readers! Please just some ideas!
And I would like to state, I am aware how to spell Kristin's name in past fan fics where she has been mentioned my phone autocorrected her name consistently and I never noticed, I will be doing typing on laptop only from here on out
~~~

Phil was sitting at his desk, careful not to scoot too far back to hit little Wilbur who was doing a mix of coloring and playing with blocks. Phil glanced at him to make sure he was still happy, and Wilbur was. He was so happy these past few days and Phil was happy too, seeing his little be happy was making him content.
Wilbur had been little for three days of his so far four day stay. It was the second day that he was big before he fell right back into little space. Phil of course didn't mind at all.

"Little one do you need anything?" Phil asked, causing Wilbur to look up from his coloring. He nodded and handed Phil his empty sippy cup, asking for more juice but not taking the pacifier out of his mouth. "Apple or grape?"

"Ple!" Wilbur said around the pacifier and he went back to coloring. Phil nodded, moved his chair so he wouldn't hit Wilbur and went to the kitchen. He also decided he would make Wilbur a little snack since it would be a while till they had dinner.

Phil got a little kiddy bowl and filled it with some goldfish. He then also got some orange slices and put them nicely on a little kiddy plate, both of them having cartoon characters on them. He then washed the sippy cup real quick since the last juice Wilbur had was grape and he didn't want to mix the flavors. He then filled it up with apple and walked back upstairs with the items.

"Here you go bubs." Phil smiles handing Wilbur the snacks and drink. Wilbur smiled, took out his pacifier and started eating.

"Tank you!" Wilbur cheered and Phil smiled.

"Good manners buddy, and you're welcome." Phil praises and turns to his computer where he was now getting a call. He saw it was Kristin and turned to Wilbur. "Kristin is calling, can I answer it?" He asked and Wilbur nodded, ducking back down so he wasn't able to be seen.

"Hello my love!" Kristin smiles and Phil smiles back at her. "I booked my flighttttttt." Kristin cheers and Phil felt his heart soar, he was ready for her to come back to the UK already!

"That's amazing! I'm so excited!" Phil tells her with full honesty and they both smile. They talk while Wilbur finishes his snack and goes back to playing with blocks.

"I'm excited to see Wilbur too! I'll be there in two days!" She reminds him.

"It'll be great! I love you so much!" Phil tells her and she nods.

"I love you too, now I got to go pack, I'll talk to you later." And they say their goodbyes. Phil then turns back to Wilbur, who was crying on the ground and having a slight panic attack.

"Wil! What happened?" Phil questions, immediately going to Wilbur's level. He knew Wilbur didn't want to be touched during panic attacks so he didn't touch him, giving him space.
He did however stick out his hands so if Wil did want to touch that he knew Phil was open to it.

"She come and be mad and not like me?" Wilbur sobbed, it sounded like a question but not at the same time.

"Why wouldn't she like you? Why would she be mad bubs?" Phil questions. He believed he knew the answer already but didn't want to completely push it.

"Me little!" Wilbur sobbed and Phil was getting flashbacks to the first time he ever saw Wilbur go little, getting the same sense of reaction from the other.

"Well if we explain it to her then it will be okay! I promise you it will!" Phil tells him and Wilbur nods, calming down a bit and reaching out to grab Phil's hands.

"Me be big, no tell her." Wilbur says softly after a few moments, tears still silently running down his face.

"You don't want to tell her?" Phil questions and Wilbur nods. Phil knew he would have to have that conversation with Big Wilbur but for this moment he just went with it.
The next day when Wilbur was big, he did say he would just push off his regression and not tell her. Phil understanding that it wasn't his place to say anything just went along with it to make Wilbur happy, knowing that plan wasn't exactly perfect.

But regardless they were soon on the way to the airport to pick her up. They got their masks on and when they saw her standing outside Phil couldn't help but run towards his wife. He missed her greatly and wanted her back in his arms. They hugged while Wilbur stood near by and then of course he got roped into hugs as well.
Soon they were also back in the car, where Wilbur gave Kristin front seat. It didn't matter all too much because soon Wilbur was asleep against the window. Reaching the house he still hadn't stirred so after a moment Kristin decided that she would wake him up.

"Hun, wake up." Kristin said softly, shaking Wilbur's knee. Wilbur moved a bit before opening up his eyes. He was little and didn't fully understand what was happening. "We're home." She smiled and Wilbur gave her a soft smile and looked around, blinking to get the sleepiness out of his eyes.

"You alright Wil?" Phil asked as he opened up Wil's door for him. Wilbur nodded but when he got out of the car he stumbled a bit, Phil understanding he was slipping into little space. He helped Wilbur to the couch then back outside to a confused Kristin to help with bags. He didn't mention anything and Kristin knew that she would be told things in due time.

"Dada." Wilbur whined from the couch after they returned into the couch. Phil looked from Wilbur, who had his eyes closed and was curled on the couch, to his wife who looked like she understood what was happening.

"Yes Wil?" Phil asks, moving closer to Wilbur and sitting next to him. Wilbur then curled into his side like he usually did.

"Hungy." Wilbur mumbled and Phil nodded, beginning to run his hands through his hair. Kristin sat next to Phil but Wilbur didn't notice.

"Do you want Pizza little one?" Phil asked and it was Wilbur's turn to nod. "You wanna cuddle with mama while I order?" Phil asked and Wilbur opened his eyes and sat up, realizing Kristin was right there. He blushed and instead of curling against Phil he curled against the other end of the couch.

"Wil, hun, I understand that you're a little right?" Kristin asked and Wilbur whipped his head in their direction, looking straight at Phil.

"I didn't tell her." Phil said quickly, not wanting to loose the trust of the little.

"No he didn't tell me Wil, I pinky promise. I just know of people who are littles and I can tell you are one. I'm not mad or upset, I'm glad you trust Phil enough for him to take care of you." She says softly. Wilbur looked at her with slight tears in his eyes.

"Not mad?" He asked softly and she shook her head. He then crawled back over to the other side of the couch and sat between Phil and Kristin, curling into Kristin's side.

"Awww." Phil coed softly and Kristin gave a playful glare. Phil smiled and hugged them both. "Now Wil you be good for mama while I go order pizza and get some toys for you okay?" Phil tells him standing up. Wilbur sat up slightly and had a new hope in his eyes

"Get whaley and and and ducky?" Wilbur asked, excited for his stuffies and Phil nodded. He went upstairs, got toys and the plushies, along with a pacifier and went back downstairs. Wilbur of course had to introduce Kristin to the plushies and Kristin was delighted to meet them.

It was nice, it was like they were a little family

Chapter 5: What the? Babysitter!Quackity Little!Ranboo Little! Karl 1/3

Summary:

Summery:
Quackity goes over to try and talk to Ranboo and Tubbo about their cookie outpost but Tubbo isn't there. He finds Ranboo just all alone, deep in little space. He takes care of him until Tubbo gets back, Karl also stops by!

Chapter Text

Status:
Little! Ranboo
Little! Karl
Babysitter! Cg! Quackity
Cg! Tubbo
~~~
Nicknames
Ranboo: Boo, Bubs, Little one
Karl: Sweetie, little duck
Quackity: Dada, Quacky
Tubbo: Tubs, Papa
~~~
Relationships:
Platonic husbands between Tubbo and Ranboo
Fiancés between Karl and Quackity (and sapnap but he isn't mentioned)
~~~

Quackity's perspective

I was walking through Las Nevdas. It was truly wonderful. The only problem with it all was the fact that the stupid fucking cookie outpost was right there. I need to try to talk to
them again about it, it can't be there. I walk towards the cookie outpost and don't see a true way in. I walk around it for a bit, seeing no Tubbo but I see Ranboo just sitting on the ground.

"Ranboo!" I yell towards him and he snaps his head up. "Ranboo!" I shout again and instead of getting up to see me like I think he would, he starts to cry. I start to run towards him. "Ranboo are you hurt?" I ask him. He continues to cry. "What's wrong?"

"You yell!" He sobs, whipping his tears on his hands. I watch as it burns his skin. He is crying because I called for his name?

"Don't do that, it'll burn your skin. And you're crying because I yelled?" I ask his and he nods, just letting the tears just down his face. What is happening here?

"Dada!" I turn around to see Karl running towards me. He was wearing his outfit that he wears when he is little, purple overalls with a blue shirt. Clips were in his hair and a pacifier clipped to the front of his overalls, the actual pacifier in his mouth. He was carrying a little bag in his hands.

"Hey Little Duck, what are you doing out here?" I ask him as he approaches me. He hands me the little bag, inside was a few books that I had leant to Sam. "Oh did Sam ask you to bring these to me?" I ask and he nods. He looks over at Ranboo.

"Why boo sad?" He asks, trying his best to say full sentences. It was definitely hard with his pacifier in his mouth. He drops down to Boo's level and gives him a hug. "No be sad Boo."

"Kawl!" Ranboo said, sobbing a bit more latching onto Karl. Then it hits me, Ranboo is a little too.

"Ranboo sweetie, how old are you?" I ask him, bending down to his level as well. Ranboo pulls away from Karl and sticks up two fingers. "Aww okay buddy. Do you have a caregiver?" I ask and he nods.

"Tubs." He mumbles. Karl wiped away the tears on Ranboo's face so it wouldn't continue to burn him. I nod.

"Where is Tubs then?" I ask and Ranboo shrugs. "Did he leave you when you were little or big?" I ask trying to figure it out.

"Big. He no leave when I'm small." Ranboo says. Alright, at least he wasn't just abandoned when he was little. If he was we would have more problems then some god damn cookie outpost.

"Sweetie how old are you?" I ask turning to Karl. Karl holds up four fingers. "Alright then buddy, let's take Bubs to Las Nevdas. You can walk right?" And Karl nods. I reach down and I pick up Ranboo placing him on my hip. With my other hand I hold onto Karl's and we walk to Las Nevdas.

"Quacky." Ranboo says as we arrive. I look at him and he looks back up at me. "Thirsty." And I nod. I put him down on a chair and turn to Karl who was in a chair next to him.

"Little Duck can you make sure Boo doesn't go anywhere? I'm going to get you guys some juice." And Karl nods. I go and get two sippy cups, filling them both with juice before returning back to the littles. I had them each a sippy cup and Karl pops out his pacifier, saying a thank you and drinking. Ranboo hesitates before putting it in his mouth.

"Boo, you gotta say thankies." Karl tells him and bites his lip. His eyes go kinda wide and it seems like he's gonna cry again.

"It's okay little duck. I think Bubs is a little overwhelmed. You know how we talked about when you're small everything can be really big and scary? That's how Boo feels." I explain and Karl hums before putting the sippy cup back in his mouth. Once they're done with their juice I take them over to a little play area I have set up for Karl.

"Block?" Ranboo asks, pointing over to a bag of blocks. I put him down on the play mat and he crawls over to the blocks. Karl lets go of my hand and runs over to play blocks with Ranboo. They play and then I realize I should have messaged Tubbo about this. I pull out my communicator and send a quick message to Tubbo.

I found Ranboo when he was small, Karl came along and now they're having a playdate in Las Nevdas.

And I put it away. I watch as they play, and then I notice both of them began to rub their eyes and yawn a lot.

"Alright boys I think it's nap time. Karl buddy, do you have an extra paci Boo can borrow?" I ask and Karl nods. He pulls out the box of little gear he keeps here. He pulls out a pacifier that I've rarely seen him use. He hands it to me, I wash it just in case and I hand it over to Ranboo. He puts it in his mouth and he looks calmer. I put them on a bed, they began to cuddle and closed their eyes. Within minutes they are both asleep. I begin to put away toys and wash their sippy cups.

"Quackity?" I turn to see Tubbo walking into the room.

"Hello Tubbo." I say calmly. Tubbo spots the two sleeping littles in the corner. "They just went down for a nap. Can I offer you anything?" I ask him and he shakes his head no.

"Thank you for taking care of him. He was big and farming when I left, I wouldn't leave him if I knew he was small." Tubbo explains, sitting down. I nod and sit across from him.

"I know. He told me. I trust you enough that you wouldn't just leave him like that." I explain and he nods. I stand up again, even though I just sat down. I get us both some water and some snacks, crackers and cheese, apple slices and peanut butter.

"Thank you." Tubbo says, starting to snack on things. I nod and also begin to snack. We make light conversation about how everyone is doing on the smp.

"Papa?" We both turn to see Ranboo was sitting up, the pacifier had fallen out of his mouth but he was clearly still little.

"Hey Boo. How are you feeling?" Tubbo asks, standing up and walking over. Ranboo puts his hands up and Tubbo picks him up.

"Tired." Ranboo mumbles.

"Yeah you wanna go home?" Tubbo asks and Ranboo nods, putting his head on Tubbo's shoulder. Tubbo turns back to me. "Want to see if they want to have another playdate soon? Seems like they had fun." And I nod. "Alright, say bye bye Boo."

"Bye bye Boo." Ranboo mumbles and we both chuckle.

Chapter 6: What the? Babysitter!Quackity Little!Ranboo Little! Karl 2/3

Summary:

Summery: After the first 'playdate' Ranboo and Karl find a liking towards each other and want to play more when they're little. So when Tubbo has to go on an adventure (being gone for a few days) Quackity says he can come stay at their place. Ranboo tries his best to stay big so he won't be a burden but eventually gives in.

Chapter Text

Status:
Babysitter! Quackity
Cg! Quackity
Cg! Tubbo
Little! Ranboo
Little! Karl
~~~
Nicknames:
Quackity: Quack, Dada
Tubbo: Tubs, Papa
Ranboo: Boo, Bubs, Little one
Karl: Little Duck, Sweetie
~~~
Relationship:
Platonic husbands, Ranboo and Tubbo
Fiancés Quackity, Karl and Sapnap (he's only mentioned for a hot second here)
~~~

Ranboo's perspective

"Tubbo I think I'll be okay by myself. It's only a few days and I can stay big." I tell my husband as we walk towards Las Nevdas. I see Tubbo roll his eyes at me.

"I know you can stay big doesn't mean you should. Plus when you're little you have lots of fun with Karl don't you? And this trip is important and I can't come back if something
happens. So Karl and you are staying with Quackity while Sapnap and I go out." He retorts as we enter the city.

"Boo!" We both turn to see Karl running towards us, clearly in little space. He was wearing a skirt, a t-shirt, knee high socks and had a paci clipped to his shirt. "Boo! Boo! You here!" He yells when he reaches us.

"Yeah I am here." I say, fidgeting with my sleeve slightly. His face drops when he sees I'm not in little space.

"Little Boo?" Karl questions and I just shrug, not looking at him. I feel my face flush slightly. I was letting him down.

"Ranboo isn't feeling little right now, but he might in a bit." Tubbo tells him and Karl nods.

"Karl I told you to stay near me." Sapnap had appeared, clearly winded after chasing the little.

"Sorry Papa." Karl mumbles and Sapnap pulls him close in a hug. Quackity appears behind them, carrying a back pack which he hands over to Sapnap.

"Little Duck, say bye bye to Papa for now okay? He'll be back soon." Quackity says and Karl gives Sapnap a kiss on the cheek.

"Bye Papa! Be safe!" Karl cheers and I turn to my own husband. Sapnap kisses Karl's forehead and smiles.

"Be safe." I tell him and Tubbo rolls his eyes but smiles. He pulls me into a hug which we linger in for a moment. If we stayed in this any longer I would go into little space right here and right now.

"I'll be okay. Love you Bubs." He says softly to me. I smile but frown slightly as we pull away. I now didn't want him to go at all.

"Bye Tubs. Love you too." And he hands me my backpack. Why he carried both of our backpacks on the way over I had no idea. Sapnap and Tubbo begin to walk off and the three of us just watch for a moment.

"Alright you two, let's go get a snack shall we?" Quackity asks. Karl cheers and starts to run ahead. Quackity looks at me and then to Karl, as if asking 'aren't you gonna go with him'

"I'm not feeling little right now." I say to Quackity as we walk slower than Karl. Quackity nods. Once we get inside Quackity gives us a snack, Karl also getting juice in a sippy cup while I got soda in a can. Then we sit and watch Karl play with trucks, Quackity not saying much to me. Once Karl was put down for a nap we talk lightly.

"So how come you aren't little? You usually go little at the drop of a hat, especially with Karl." Quackity asks me. I shrug like I didn't know the answer. I do know the answer. I didn't want to be little the whole time I was here because I didn't want to force that on Quackity.

"I dunno." I lie and Quackity looks at me, kinda glaring like.

"Is it because you're embarrassed? There's no reason to be." Quackity tells me and I shake my head no. "You usually aren't shy, so that can't be it. Are you pushing back your regression?" He asks and I shake my head no again, which was a lie.

"Just not feeling little I guess." I lie and he looks at me before looking away. Once Karl was awake he played a bit before we were fed dinner, Quackity gave me a sippy cup but I took the lid off and drank out of it like a normal cup. After dinner we got in our pjs and Karl and I sat on a bed, Quackity putting on a movie for us. Of course it was a kid's movie.

"I'm going to get some work done. I'll be just down the hall." Quackity tells us and I nod, Karl only half paying attention due to the movie catching most of his attention. I sit there while the movie plays, not actually watching but just staring at the screen and zoning out.

"Boo?" Karl asks about half way through, he tugged on my sleeve to get my attention. "When you be small?" He asks me. I bite my lip and shrug. "Ranboo, are you pushing back your regression?" The sudden change in Karl from small to big scared me.

"I'm not." I state and he gave me the same look that Quackity gave me earlier. "I promise I'm not."

"Then why aren't you being little?" Karl asks me and I shrug. "Don't lie."

"I don't want to force Quackity to take care of me the whole time Tubs is gonna. Don't wanna be problem." The last sentence I spoke started to be slurred as I felt the warm fuzziness take over my brain.

"Aww little one you won't be an issue." We both turn to see Quackity standing in the door way. I feel my heart sink and I start to cry.

"No me be little no issue." I say sobbing. Quackity walks over to us and sits next to me, pulling me into a side hug.

"Boo you can be as little as you want. I promise you, you aren't an issue." Quackity tells me.

"Really?" I ask him, still crying and he nods, that makes me cry harder.

"Does Tubbo tell you little you is an issue?" He questions and I shake my head no. Well now I want Tubbo, I want my Papa.

"I miss Papa!" I sob and moments later I hear Karl start to cry. He obvious was in little space too.

"I wanna Papa!" He cries and Quackity pulls him into a hug on his other side. We both began to cry and cry until we couldn't anymore.

"It's okay boys I promise. Both of your papas will be home in a few days and give you all the cuddles and love you boys want. For now how about I make you both some angel milk, we can pick a new movie, and then you boys can get all cuddly! You guys can even sleep in the same bed like a sleepover? How does that sound?" Quackity asks us and we both nod, drying our tears and smiling.

"Yes!" Karl cheers and I nod.

"Alright do you guys want sippy cups or babas?" Quackity asks.

"Sippy!" Karl says smiling and Quackity turns to me.

"Sippy or baba Boo?" And I stick up two fingers. "Baba?" He asks and I nod. "Alright Boo, one more question okay? How old are you feeling?" And I stick up one finger. "Awww such a small boy. Karl baby how are you feeling?" And Karl sticks up five fingers. "Wow such a big little man. Well sweetie can you keep an eye on little boy while I go get your drinks?" And Karl nods.

"Yes dada! I keep Boo safe!" And with that Quackity leaves the room. Karl scoots next to me and half pulls me into his lap. It felt nice to be held. Quackity returned, put on a new movie and gave Karl his sippy cup. He then climbed onto the bed with us and pulled me from Karl's lap to his where he fed me the bottle. As the movie went on I felt my eyes grow heavier and heavier.

When I woke up the next morning I was in the bed with Karl, a pacifier clipped to my shirt and in my mouth. I felt calm and still small.

Chapter 7: What the? Babysitter!Quackity Little!Ranboo Little! Karl 3/3

Summary:

Summery: It's the day of Tubbo and Sapnap's return and both littles are very excited to see their papas. Quackity tries to get them to stay calm but both are just too excited!

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Babysitter! Quackity
Cg! Quackity
Cg! Tubbo
Cg! Sapnap
Little! Ranboo
Little! Karl
~~~
Nicknames:
Quackity: Quack Quack, Dada
Tubbo: Papa
Sapnap: Papa
Ranboo: Boo, Little one
Karl: Baby
~~~
Relationship:
Platonic husbands, Ranboo and Tubbo
Fiancés Quackity, Karl and Sapnap
~~~
Tw: None I don't think
Note: Thank you for 4.3k! PROMPTS PLEASE
~~~

Quackity woke up to Karl on top of him, poking his face.

"Good morning Baby." Quackity mumbles and that makes Karl smile around his pacifier. Karl was wearing a shirt and skirt, thigh highs on as well. Whatever made Karl happy made Quackity happy so he never limited Karl's choices in clothing. That and he looks cute.

"Papa come home day!" Karl cheers as he slides off of Quackity so Quackity could sit up. Quackity nods while wiping sleep from his eyes.

"That's right sweetie. Where's Boo?" He asked looking around. The previous night both littles had fallen asleep in one bed, with Quackity asleep in a bed across the room. But now Ranboo was no where to be seen.

"He gots to pouty." Karl tells him and Quackity nods, throwing the blankets off of himself. He pulls Karl into a hug which Karl gladfully returns.

"Quack Quack." Ranboo had come back into the room and saw Quackity was finally awake. He was obviously still little, pacifier still in his mouth as well. He was wearing an oversized hoodie with shorts and Quackity smiled at the little.

"Morning Boo, are you excited to see you Papa today?" Quackity asks and Ranboo nods excitedly. "Good, let's go get both of you some breakfast. Do you want cereal or pancakes?" Quackity asks but he knew their obvious choice.

"Pancakes!" Karl cheers and Ranboo nods again. Quackity stood up and picked up Ranboo, Karl more than happy to run ahead of them.

Quackity could tell from the lack of major words that Ranboo was in a smaller headspace that Karl, which wasn't too uncommon at most times. The one time Ranboo was in a bigger headspace he tried to get both of them candy from on top of the fridge and ended up falling, on top of Karl. Both littles got a time out and bandages.

They got to the kitchen where Quackity sat both boys at the table with some legos before starting to make pancakes. He was excited to see Sapnap today, and he knew that they should be back within the hour, hopefully in time for breakfast so the five of them could eat together.

Sapnap, Karl, Tubbo and Ranboo were all surprised how Quackity dropped almost all of his anger towards Ranboo, Tubbo and the cookie outpost. Sapnap and Karl both believe that it's because of how he watches over Ranboo sometimes, and that's a bit true.

Quackity dropped it because Ranboo was Karl's best friend at this point. The littles getting along in or out of little space. Even when big Ranboo and Karl could be spotted talking, brewing potions or going for walks. When little they could be found in a flower field, playing with toys or watching cartoons, with Tubbo, Sapnap or Quackity near by of course.
The three of them have pushed away any anger or annoyance towards each other in favor of the littles. Tubbo didn't want anything to ruin Ranboo's happiness, and both Quackity and Sapnap felt the same way.

Speaking of Tubbo and Sapnap there was the sound of a door opening that made both Littles turn their heads. Soon enough Sapnap and Tubbo walked into the kitchen, both littles jumping off their chairs to run to their papas. Both of them opened their arms to their littles and brought them in tightly for hugs. Sapnap brought Karl over to Quackity and pulled him into a hug too.

"Hey Little one! How are you? Were you good for Quackity?" Tubbo asks, embracing Ranboo. Ranboo nods, still nonverbal as he was deep in little space. "Aw that's good, I'm so proud of you!" Tubbo praised and he turns to Quackity. "What do I owe you?"

"Tubbo are you kidding? Nothing. Karl loves him and you kept Sapnap alive, all that you owe me is for you to sit at the table and eat breakfast with us." Quackity says, breaking away from the hug to point at the table. Tubbo not wanting to fight with the man nodded and sat down at the table.

"Do you need help?" Sapnap offers and Quackity nods. Sapnap quickly puts Karl down at the table where he continues to play legos with Ranboo and now Tubbo. They finish up making pancakes and bring them to the table, along with sippy cups of juice for the mentally younger boys.

"So how was the trip?" Quackity asks and they dig in, both Karl and Ranboo using their hands but no one minding.

"It was good, Tubbo saved my butt about 20 times." Sapnap nods and Tubbo rolls his eyes. "You did! You kept me alive, Ranboo your papa is a smart man!" Sapnap tells the little and Ranboo nods, smiling up at his papa.

"Smart papa!" Ranboo cheers and Tubbo ruffles his hair.

"I've just spent too much time with Tommy so I know how to keep people alive." Tubbo jokes as they continue to eat. "So Ranboo was good?"

"Of course, they both got a little sad missing both of you a couple of times but nothing cuddles and cartoons couldn't fix. There was an incident with a bag of candy, the top of a fridge and a fall. Both are mostly okay but Ranboo's elbows are a bit scrapped up though. He's got bandaids on them so it should be fine. Other than that just perfect." Quackity explains and Tubbo nods.

After they finish eating they grab Ranboo's bag and they say their goodbyes.

"Thank you Quack Quack, bye bye Karl." Ranboo says goodbye, hugging Quackity's arm and turning to hug Karl.

"Aw you'll see Karl soon I promise, I'll bring him over for a playdate." Sapnap promises and both littles smile.

"Come on little one, let's go." Tubbo smiles and he holds onto Ranboos hand as they walk off, both waving goodbye to the other three.

"Alright I need cuddles from both you of you, I missed both of you." Sapnap says and of course, they agree.

Chapter 8: You need a break Cg! Quackity and Sapnap Little! Karl 1/2

Summary:

Summery: Quackity and Sapnap come to visit Karl. And in preparation of their visit Karl is all over the place, not sleeping, drinking too many monsters, not eating and not regressing. "Too busy planning streams and things to do" So when they arrive he is a complete mess. So they take care of him.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Little! Karl
Cg! Sapnap
Cg! Quackity
~~~
Nicknames:
Karl: Little one, bubs, prince, sweetie
Sapnap: Sap, papa
Quackity: Quack, dada
~~~
Relationship:
All platonic but still loving
~~~

Karl was running around his house, he was excited and he felt like he couldn't sit still. He wasn't really doing things that he should be doing, like cleaning or even showering, which he hadn't done in the past week. No he was just running around, basically running laps waiting for Sapnap and Quackity to arrive.

Sapnap and Quackity were currently in an uber on their way to Karl's place. They both were excited, probably not as much as Karl but still over the moon about it. They arrived, grabbed their suitcases and walked up to the door. They knocked and not even 30 seconds later it swung open. Karl launched himself at them, hugging them close to him.

"You're here!" He shouted and they laughed, hugging him back. When they pull away they get a full look at him, he didn't seem like his normal self. His hair was greasy, his clothes were stained and dirty, and his usually colorful nails were chipped away with dirt stuck underneath them. If this was a cartoon he probably would have had stink marks coming off of him.

"Yeah we're here Karl." Sapnap smiled softly, not wanting to comment on the other's appearance right away. Karl lead them inside where he gave them a tour, showing them every room in the house, including their rooms. Quackity and Sapnap made eye contact constantly, both seeing all the littered monster cans, take out containers, and random trash spread around. They saw his bed was unmade and his desk was a mess.

"And this is the kitchen." Karl said, ending the tour. There was dirty dishes in the sink and foods were on the counter. Karl watched as they looked around, he was waiting for their response.

"Karl, are you doing alright?" Sapnap asks and Karl nods, he was confused. "When was the last time you took a shower?"

"Uh few days ago?" Karl said and they knew he was lying. "I've just been super busy planning the streams and the things we're gonna do. I know it's a bit messy but I've just been all over the place." Karl explains.

"When was the last time you went little?" Quackity asks him. Karl bit his lip. He was grateful for his caregivers, they had found out about his regression and became his caregivers about a year ago, this was the first time they all met in person since he had told them. He didn't know what to expect from that.

"Uh when I was last little with you?" Karl says trying to think. Quackity and Sapnap were in shock, that was over a month ago, maybe two.

"Karl, you can't be pushing that back. It helps you, and you haven't been taking care of yourself either. We love you so much but you are covered in filth and your house is a mess." Quackity tells him and Karl feels his heart pang. He didn't mean to disappoint them, he was just go excited for them to come that he forgot all of his normal routines. He didn't want to burden them with being little before the trip either.

"M sorry" Karl said, immediately starting to cry. They both felt bad but they knew it was the truth. "Didn't mean to be bad" He mumbled as Sapnap and Quackity pull him into a hug.

"Aww bubs we're not mad at you, we just want you to be happy and healthy." Quackity explains. Karl nods, trying to not cry.

"Here how about this, we get you in the tub and then after that we can watch a movie and cuddle. How's that sound?" Sapnap says, playing into the things he knew little Karl like. Karl pulled away from the hug and nodded, sticking his thumb in his mouth to suck on.

"Prince you know you aren't supposed to be sucking on your thumb. Let's get you a paci and in the tub." Quackity says, leading Karl by his hand up the stairs and to his room. He helped get Karl a paci, picked out a little outfit for when Karl was done in the tub, and got the bath ready. He let Karl get in the tub, respectfully closing his eyes until he was under bubbles. He washed Karl's hair and let Karl play with bath toys.

Quackity left him in there for a moment to check on Sapnap, who had been going around the house with a trash bag cleaning all the trash he saw. Quackity joined him until all the trash was gone. Then Quackity ran a vacuum while Sapnap wiped down flat surfaces with wipes. Once the house was looking better Quackity went back to the bathroom where Karl was still playing.

"Hey Prince, are you done?" Quackity asked and Karl nodded. He helped Karl hop out, again closing his eyes until he had his underwear on. He then helped Karl get his footie pjs on, clipped his pacifier on and dry his hair. They then walked hand in hand down to the living room.

"Aww look at our little one Quackity! He's so pretty" Sapnap said making Karl blush and be happy. They settled into the couch and Karl noticed that Sapnap had gotten snacks including goldfish, apple slices, chips and m&ms out. He also noticed a sippy cup with something in it. When Karl reached for it and took a sip he realized it was just water.

"Icky." Karl said, not used to pure water since all he had been drinking for a while was monster or soda.

"Bubs you need to have water. Water and real food is good for you, you can't just have monster and junk food." Sapnap tells him and Karl nods, not wanting to disappoint his caregivers anymore than he already had.

"sorry." Karl mumbled around the sippy cup. He was looking down at the ground, trying not to cry.

"Sorry for what bubs?" Quackity questions, confused on why he would be saying sorry.

"dissapond" Karl mumbles and Quackity and Sapnap look at each other, trying to think for a moment what he said. Then it clicked in Sapnap's head.

"We aren't disappointed little one." He tells, Karl looks up and they saw the tears in his eyes, making their hearts melt.

"Weally?" Karl questions and he looks at them both. He looked back and forth between them since they were on each side of him.

"Of course, like we said we just want you to be happy and healthy. We love you." Quackity says and Sapnap nods.

"Love too." Karl says, hugging each of them. Sapnap then hits play on the movie and that's how they spent their evening, cuddling, eating snacks, and just enjoying each other's company.

Chapter 9: You need a break Cg! Quackity and Sapnap Little! Karl 2/2

Summary:

Summery: Karl was enjoying his time with his caregivers. After they leave Karl now is left with the task of taking care of himself, and he tries to do his best so they won't be disappointed. Now over worked in many different ways he's stressed out.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Quackity
Cg! Sapnap
Little! Karl
~~~
Nicknames:
Quackity: Quack, Dada
Sapnap: Sap, Papa
Karl: Little one, hun, baby
~~~
Relationship:
This is all platonic!
~~~
Tw: Over working oneself
Note: Sorry for dipping but thank you for almost 2k! Please give me some prompts!!!!!!!
~~~

Karl spent a good chunk of time during their visit little. Sapnap and Quackity of course didn't mind, Karl wanted to do nothing but be good and not disappoint his caregivers.

"Karl, you want to make your bed with me baby?" Quackity asked Karl, and Karl nodded. It was the last day of their visit and Karl was still small. Quackity was trying to keep Karl busy while Sapnap was making sure things were clean and that Karl had enough good food in the house.

"Dada?" Karl asked as they walked hand in hand to Karl's room.

"Yes hun?" Quackity asked, opening up the door. Karl looked at his messy bed and then to Quackity.

"You leave today?" He asked softly and Quackity nodded, making Karl frown. "I no want go." Karl said, pouting and crossing his arms.

"How about this baby, if you can keep the house clean and do what Papa and I ask, then we'll come visit soon." Quackity offered and Karl nodded. So Karl helped make the bed, which they just ended up laying on top of.

"What are you guys doing?" Sapnap asked, coming into the room.

"Mhm, cuddling." Quackity smiled as they were in fact, cuddling.

"Without me?" Sapnap asks, fake hurt. Karl looked up at Sapnap.

"Papa come here!" Karl smiled, reaching his hands out for his caregiver that was across the room.

"Yeah Sap, come here." Quackity smiled, also reaching out his arms to mimic Karl.

"I dunnooooooooo Quack, should I?" Sapnap fake asks, making the little pout. "Alright I guess I will." Sapnap smiles before crossing the room and joining in on the cuddle party.

They cuddled for about an hour, Sapnap and Quackity spinning tales of love and hope, while Karl just listened in. He was content.

Until the moment came where Quackity and Sapnap had to leave. There was lots of tears and long hugs, Karl already missing his caregivers and being taken care of. Sure they could do it online still but it wasn't the same. It wouldn't be the same until they came back.

"I promise Baby, we will be back soon." Quackity said, kissing the top of Karl's head.

"Dada's right little one, back soon we promise." Sapnap said, doing the same. Karl gave one last moment of hugs before they had to leave, the Uber waiting for them. When the door shut Karl just went back up to his room, finding surprises on his bed.

The first was a sweatshirt from Quackity, the other being an oversized shirt from Sapnap. That with a new stuffie that Karl hadn't seen before. He scooped up all three things and held them close to him, feeling tears prickle at his eyes. He just wanted them to return already, it hadn't been more than a minute but he was feeling homesick, not for the actual place, no he felt homesick for the feeling of being home that he only felt in Sapnap and Quackity's arms.

Karl soon fell asleep as Sapnap and Quackity got to the airport. They made it threw TSA before they both had to split ways, each taking their own flights home. They hugged and made promises to talk soon, knowing that they weren't the only ones who would miss each other.

Karl later woke up to texts from the both of them, letting him know that they had made it home safe and hoping that he was well. Since Karl was now big he realized that he should probably get food in his stomach since it was around 8am.

He made his way downstairs to the kitchen to get breakfast while thinking about what Quackity had promised, if he took care of himself and listened to what they said, they would come back sooner. So he did what the first thing came to mind when thinking about self care, food.

He got himself some cereal and some juice before sitting in front of his tv. He put on a show and ate, then he showered and worked out a tiny bit. He then streamed, ate lunch and went for a walk. He came back, cleaned and ate dinner. He did some work, watched some tv and then went to bed.

He continued to do this for days on end, each day becoming more tireding then the last.

"Karl? You alright?" Karl snapped his head up and realized he had been falling asleep during a meeting with Dream and George about a video they were planning. "Karl?" Dream repeated softly.

"Huh, what?" Karl asked, not realizing how bad he felt in that moment. Sure he had been taking care of himself physically but not mentally.

"Karl you need a break." Dream says but Karl shakes his head.

"No I'm fine, I'm eating, showering, going for walks and relaxing. I'm getting work done and doing fine." Karl dismisses, straitening up and looking at the screen share.

"When was the last time you went little?" George asked, knowing both him and Dream were aware of the other one's little space.

"Not too long ago." Karl lies, the last time he did was when the others were here, three weeks ago.

"When was the last time you checked in with Quackity and Sapnap?" Dream asks, knowing that if they saw Karl right now they would know something was off.

"Not too long ago." Karl dismisses, again lying. Dream was already messaging Sapnap and Quackity. Karl didn't realize till he was getting a call from their group chat.

"Answer the call Karl, we'll work on this later." Dream reassures and Karl nods, accepting his fate. He answers and both Quackity and Sapnap had their cameras on, slightly disappointed looks on their face. Karl turned his on and felt his heart and mental age drop, why did they look disappointed? He was good.

"Hi baby." Quackity greets and Karl takes one hand and sticks his thumb in his mouth, waving with the other.

"Why was Dream texting us worried about you hun?" Sapnap asks and neither of them sounded upset, faces showing more disappointment then their voices said.

"I dunno." Karl said, not looking at either of them.

"I thought we talked about taking care of yourself little one." Quackity says and Karl looks up at them, feeling the tears well up in his eyes as he felt himself go younger.

"I did! I shower and eat and drink water and go outside and work and go to bed!" Karl said after taking his thumb out of his mouth.

"Okay that's your body, what about your brain baby?" Quackity asks and Karl sticks his thumb back into his mouth and shrugs.

"Alright little one, we'll talk more about it when you're big. For now go get into jammies and then crawl into bed." Sapnap asks and Karl nods, grabbing pjs before going to change in the bathroom.

"He's got the physical self care down." Quackity notes to Sapnap who nods.

"Not the mental though. He needs a balance of both." Sapnap agrees and it was Quackity's turn to nod.

When Karl got back he was put to bed with his caregivers reading a story to him. He may not understand it but they cared so much for him and wanted him to be healthy, physically and mentally. All he knew was they loved him so much and he felt the same love for them in return.

Chapter 10: Storms coming. Cg! Eret Little! Ranboo 1/3

Summary:

Summery: On her walk back to her castle from visiting others around the smp Eret sees a little Ranboo on his own. Going over knowing that Ranboo is a little they ask where Tubbo is, knowing that something happened to Tubbo. After sharing that Ranboo has not seen Tubbo in a few days Eret takes care of him

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Eret
Little! Ranboo
~~~
Relationship:
None other than platonic husbands between Tubbo and Ranboo
~~~
Nicknames:
Eret: Mama, Et
Ranboo: Boo, Little one, baby boy
~~~
Note:
CC! Eret uses all pronouns and I love that. For this piece I am going to be using She/Her pronouns and more fem nicknames, not that I am ignoring their other pronouns it just helps my writing. In the future when I do more Eret I'll use they/them and he/him a bit more.
Thank you so much and remember I take requests! So please request something!

Tw: Mention of disappearance and captivity.
~~~

Eret was walking from visiting Bad back to her castle. It was a rainy day, cloudy and wet. She had an umbrella and opted out of using her cape so she wouldn't be dragging a wet rag about as the water filled the streets. She was walking when she noticed that a certain half enderman was sitting under an awning, staring up at the sky. She crossed over to the hybrid.

"Hello Ranboo." Eret greets and Ranboo looks back at Eret. Eret was then able to see Ranboo's pacifier in his mouth. Everyone on the server knew of Ranboo's regression as Ranboo was not the only little on the server. Others also indulged in the coping way and found it nice.

"Hi!" Ranboo said, quite happy despite it being pouring down rain. Eret also knew the water would hurt Ranboo so Eret was surprised that Ranboo was even out here.

"What are you doing out here darling?" Eret asks, not confused on why Ranboo was little considering what had happened but more confused on why outside when it's raining.

"Wasn raining when I der!" Ranboo says pointing to a near by flower field. Eret thought for a moment before understanding that Ranboo said that it wasn't when he was there. She nodded and turned back to Ranboo.

"Well little one do you want to come with me back to my castle? We could make sure you stay all dry and cozy" Eret offers and Ranboo shakes his head.

"Waitin for Tubs." He mumbles and Eret felt her heart skip a beat for a moment. Did little Ranboo not understand what happened or did Ranboo not hear? Or did he forget? Any of those would be challenging. Eret couldn't forget the past weeks events.

"No because I am fucking tired of you and I'm tired of you and I'm tired of everyone!" Tubbo yelled, running along the main path, dropping nukes behind him. Everyone started to panic and ran in different directions.

"Tubbo! You need to stop!" Tommy tried to yell but Tubbo ignored him. He kept running, dropping the nukes, buildings went flying along with people trying to run. Then the death toll came in. Many lost pets, and few lost a canon life. Tubbo went crazy until Techno managed to pin him down and he was put into prison.

While everyone understood that it was a mental break, they also looked at the losses. Tubbo got a month in prison. During this all the only people missing from it was Ranboo and Micheal, both back in Snowchester. Tubbo had made sure to keep them both safe, probably his only stable move.

After Tubbo got put away Micheal was taken over to Philza's, and Ranboo was unfound for a while. And a week later he's still waiting for Tubbo to come and find him.
Eret had watched over as everyone put their lives back together after that. Luckily half of the nukes were defective so they didn't work. The ones that did weren't as bad as when Wilbur had blown up L'manburg the first time. That's probably why his sentence was so small. To be fair if Philza hadn't killed him Wilbur probably would have gotten a sentence too.

"Tubs actually sent me Boo! He said to me that I needed to watch over you while he did some important business stuff, and Micheal is getting to stay with Phil! So it's just you and I buddy!" Eret said making up a lie on the spot. Ranboo not understanding more than the time with Eret smiled. Eret tried to think for a moment, how was she gonna get him to her castle without getting him wet? He wasn't wearing his armor at all, no little did when they were small, so how was she gonna make this work?

"Et?" Ranboo mumbled and Eret looked up.

"What's up Boo?" She asked, looking at the little. He pointed to the ground and she saw what was happening. The rain storm was now turning into a flood, and it was covering their feet. Luckily Ranboo was wearing rainboots so the water didn't have time to seep in yet. Eret knew there wasn't much time. She panicked and turned around, bending down a bit having Ranboo hop on her back.

"Biggy back?" Ranboo asks a bit confused and Eret nodded.

"That's right Boo. And you know what little one, you also get to hold my umbrella too. Isn't that fun." She said handing the umbrella to the little once he was on her back. Ranboo cheered and held onto it.

"Retty" He slurred around his pacifier as he spun it. The inside of the umbrella had a drawing on it, making fun shapes when spun.

"Very pretty. Now baby boy I need you to listen to Mama okay? She's gonna run really fast towards her castle holding onto you okay. Now your job is to hold the umbrella as close to your head as possible alright? We don't want you to get wet at all so keep it very close to you okay?" And she felt Ranboo nod, since his head was on her shoulder. The umbrella lowered a bit and before the storm could get even worse she darted off to her castle. There were several times where she almost slipped and fell but she managed to keep her balance and get the little there all nice and dry.

"Fun!" Ranboo cheered as they stepped inside the castle. Eret laughed a bit and took the umbrella carefully away as to not get the little wet.

"It was so much fun baby boy, let's do it again when it isn't raining okay? For now Mama needs to get into comfy clothes and then she might have some for you too okay? So let's go upstairs." She started to walk, holding Ranboo's hand. "I forgot to ask Boo, how old are you feeling?"

"Tweee!" Ranboo cheered as they climbed up the stairs, still hand in hand.

"Aww so cute darling." Eret cooed as they made it to her room. She first slipped off her coat and boots, pulling on a sweater and fuzzy socks. She was already wearing a t-shirt and skirt that were still dry so she felt no need to change out of the rest of her clothes. She turned to the little on her bed. "Okay Boo, do you want to wear pjs, or comfy pants and shirt, or you could wear a skirt or dress?" Eret offers.

"Skirts!" Ranboo yells and Eret smiles, turning back to her closet. She pulled out a handful of skirts, luckily they had around the same type of body build so she thinks they'll fit him. She had him choose a skirt and then a sweater to keep warm. He chose a baby blue skirt with a pink sweater. He wore knee high blue and pink stripy socks and she managed to find a baby blue pacifier clip to attach to his green pacifier. He managed to change himself while having Eret look away, that was until it came to the socks.

"You look so adorable little one. Do you want a snack or a drink?"

"Milk!" Ranboo cheered and she couldn't help but smile. He was just so adorable. Giving him a few stuffed animals to play with she stepped down the hall to her kitchen, knowing if anything happened she would hear. She got a nice bottle of angel milk ready, mixing warm milk, vanilla and sugar together. She brought it back to the little.

"Alright Boo, I got you some angel milk and then can we cuddle and take a nap? I'm really tired" She fake yawned, hoping she would be able to get the little to nap. He nodded and allowed her to feed him the bottle. Towards the end of it he was already closing his eyes and falling asleep so she took it out, replaced it with the pacifier and managed to not wake the little while putting the bottle on the nightstand.

Chapter 11: Storms coming. Cg! Eret Little! Ranboo 2/3

Summary:

Summery: Tubbo was still gone and Ranboo couldn't seem to shake his little space. Eret didn't mind, she liked taking care of the little. But the time Ranboo finally came out of little space he overhears Eret talking to someone about Tubbo, and everything seems to be crashing down.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Eret
Little! Ranboo
~~~
Relationship:
Just platonic husbands between Ranboo and Tubbo
~~~
Nicknames:
Eret: Mama, Et
Ranboo: Boo, Little one, baby boy
~~~
Tw: Talk of destruction, captivity and a very distressed little.
Note: Since this is a continuation of the previous chapter of this story, I am going to continue to use she/her pronouns, since if you were unaware CC!Eret uses all pronouns. Like stated before, I love using all pronouns for Eret but for the sake of writing I am going to use only she/her this chapter. In the future, in other chapters, I will use he/they more!
Also this is making out Tubbo to be a bad guyyyyyyyy I love Tubbo so much and normally I don't portray him like this I promise.
~~~

Ranboo had been staying at Eret's castle for about a week now. The whole time he has been small, and Eret didn't mind on bit. She would wake up every morning and check on the little, who slept more than she did, and then go about her business with the little.

Ranboo loved it, he got to be little and be taken care of. He would go everywhere with his mama, even while she did her important work. He would be right next to her, or even being held by her as she bossed people around, helped keep peace, and keep people in line. No one dared to ask about if Ranboo was aware of Tubbo, Eret had to mention it to everyone when Ranboo wasn't there, which didn't happen all too often these days.

Ranboo had spent almost every moment small, so the first time he woke up big he was a bit confused. He had been put down for a nap by Eret and was just now waking up about an hour later. He looked around and recognized it as Eret's castle. He was wearing a skirt and sweater, with a pacifier clipped to his shirt. He wasn't uncomfortable with what he was wearing he was just confused on who's close it was.

He stood up and walked out of the room he was in, he was currently alone and he didn't want to be. He wasn't upset, mad or even scared, he was just confused. He wanted to know how he got here and what he missed. The last time he remembered being big he was home with Micheal. He assumed Tubbo was with Micheal now and wanted to see his husband and son, both were probably wondering where he was.

"He what?" He heard voices in the front hall of the castle. He walked out to the top of the stairs and he saw Eret and Fundy standing at the bottom of the staircase.

"He tried to escape, like really tried. Sam wants to keep him in the prison for at least an extra week, maybe two. A bunch of us are getting together for a meeting about it and you need to be there." Fundy said and Eret shook her head. Ranboo thought they were talking about Dream, but realized it couldn't be Dream since Dream doesn't have a defined sentence for prison.

"Ranboo is sleeping upstairs so I can't wake him and I won't leave him." Eret tells Fundy and Fundy is confused.

"So you are willing to skip a meeting on him because his husband wants to act like a fucking child?" Fundy asks. Eret pulls out her sword out and holds it to Fundy's neck.

"Say that shit again and you won't be the only one in that prison Fundy. There are many littles on this server and if you disrespect one you disrespect them all and their caregivers. Got it." Eret growls and Fundy nods, panicked at the sharp blade that was held against his neck. She puts down the sword. "And honestly I can't give a fuck on what happens to Tubbo right now. He knew what he was doing, he left his child and husband to try and blow up a nation that's been damaged for months."

"He did what?" Ranboo speaks up, feeling his heart break. What did Tubbo do? Fundy and Eret both turn to look at Ranboo at the top of the stairs.

"Oh Boo." Eret says and Ranboo shakes his head.

"I'm not small right now don't use nicknames on me. What did Tubbo do?" He asks and Fundy looks confused.

"You don't know?" And Ranboo shakes his head. "About two weeks ago Tubbo left you and Micheal in Snowchester before going and trying to drop nukes all along the prime path. Half of them didn't go off, the other half caused damage. Few lost pets and homes but no major damage that couldn't be fixed. He was put in prison and you were no where to be found." Fundy says and a million thoughts are going through Ranboo's head.

Why did Tubbo do that? Where was Micheal now? Why didn't anyone tell him? What did Tubbo say to him before he did that? Could he have stopped that? How many were hurt and
how could he have done something?

"Boo, Boo, I need you to take some deep breathes." Eret had run up the stairs and sat next to Ranboo as Ranboo was now on the ground, crying and not breathing properly. Ranboo latched onto Eret as he cried. She just held the little crying boy in her arms as Fundy walked up the stairs slowly.

"Mama why he do bad?" Ranboo sobbed, slipping in and out of little space again.

"Baby boy we don't know. But it's okay, everyone is okay. Micheal is with Phil and Techno and you're safe here." She coos into his ear and he nods, trying to stop crying. "You didn't do anything wrong and there's nothing you coulda done okay?" And Ranboo fully began to slip into little space. He pulled his pacifier back into his mouth and just hung onto Eret.

"You wanna come with mama to the meeting or do you want mama to stay here with you?" She asks. Ranboo sticks up one finger, feeling small and nonverbal. "Tubbo will be there, is that okay?" And he nods. "Alright bubs, lets go get some shoes on you. Fundy we'll be back in a moment."

She carried the little up to the room they had been sharing, and she got some thigh high socks on him, and then pulled on his rainboots he had been wearing when he first came to the castle. Luckily they were blue so they matched his pastel colored outfit. She then grabbed a bag, throwing in some little gear such as extra pacifier, a bottle with some milk in it, water, fidget toys and a stuffie.

"Alright little one, we have to go. Want me to carry you or want to walk?" She asked and Ranboo just stuck his arms up, asking to be carried. She gladly picked him up and began to walk towards where the meeting would be held. Fundy followed them out of the castle and didn't say a word. They walked all the way to the meeting place were Fundy walked in before the other two.

"Go?" Ranboo mumbles quietly and Eret nodded. She was just taking her time for a moment, she was thinking about what would happen with Tubbo, he was the only one who was unaware of what was happening with Ranboo.

"Alright little one, I'm going to put you down and you have to walk alright? When we get in there sit next to me and I'll give you a stuffie okay?" And Ranboo nodded, Eret couldn't help but feel her heart be happy. Ranboo was never a bratty little and that made her happy. Once they walked in Ranboo was looking all around, the meeting was held at a long round table, and most people in the meeting were already there.

Wilbur, Techno, Phil, Fundy, Quackity, Karl, Niki, Bad and Tommy were there. Ranboo sat with Eret on one side and Phil on the other.

"Hello there little one." Phil greeted and Ranboo looked up at Phil.

"Micheal?' Ranboo slurred around his pacifier, Phil smiled softly.

"Puffy is currently watching him little one, don't worry he's safe and he's happy." Phil reassures and a door opens. In walks in Tubbo, in shackles with Sam leading him in. They sat at the head of the table, Tubbo's shackles being attached to the table. Tubbo looks around and spots Ranboo.

"Ranboo! I haven't seen you in forever!" Tubbo calls and Ranboo shrinks into himself, why was Tubbo acting like everything is okay? He hurt people, he hurt pets, he could have hurt Micheal. "Are you alright Ranboo?"

Chapter 12: Storms coming. Cg! Eret Little! Ranboo 3/3

Summary:

Summery: Tubbo is facing a sentencing for his mistakes and is trying to talk to Ranboo. Ranboo gets upset and runs out of the meeting. Eret then has to find the little and help calm him down, wondering if when Tubbo gets out, should Ranboo even go back to him?

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Eret
Little! Ranboo
~~~
Nicknames:
Eret: Mama
Ranboo: Boo, baby, little one
~~~
Relationship: Platonic husbands with Ranboo and Tubbo but that's it. Ranboo and Eret are platonic
~~~
Tw: Mention of disappearance and a distressed little
Note: like the other two one shots in this series, I will continue to use she/her pronouns for Eret since if you did not know CC! Eret uses all pronouns! As stated in the past in other oneshots I will use he/they more for Eret but I wanted to keep this series all the same!
Also please give me prompts!
~~~

Ranboo sat at the table, and he felt all the eyes on him. He was still holding the plushie Eret had given him and he was bouncing his feet. He wasn't even going to look in the direction of his husband. Instead he focused on the stuffie in his hands.

"Ranboo?" Tubbo asked softly but Ranboo still didn't look up.

"I don't think Ranboo wants to talk right now." Eret says, feeling her protective side coming out. Tubbo looked at her and glared slightly.

"He's my husband." Tubbo shot at Eret and she couldn't help but laugh slightly.

"Who you left behind. I've been making sure he's alright since you left him." She shot back and Tubbo looked at Ranboo. "Don't look at him, he's not going to talk to you, look at me." She snapped and Tubbo looked back at her.

"Aren't we here to talk about what happens to him?" Phil interjects before going any further. There was a mumble of agreement.

"What happened to Micheal?" Tubbo asks, looking around the table. They all knew the answer but no one spoke. "What happened to my child." He spat out, still looking for an answer.

"He's been staying with Phil, right now with Puffy." Quackity answered when no one else did. Tubbo glared at Quackity.

"Why? Has Ranboo just been ignoring his duties as a father while I've been gone? Has he just been acting like a stupid child?" Tubbo snaps, turning back to Ranboo. Ranboo felt his heart pang a bit, why was Tubbo being so mean?

"Tubbo you better watch yourself, there are multiple littles sitting at this table." Niki interjects, speaking before anyone got the chance. Out of everyone at that table, Wilbur, Tommy, Ranboo, Bad, Fundy, Quackity, Karl, Techno, Sam, Eret and Phil, there was a total of four littles. Wilbur, Tommy, Ranboo, and Karl. Each was also sitting with their caregivers, Phil, Techno, Eret, Quackity and Niki.

"I don't care about people acting little I care about the actual child here." Tubbo snaps back at her. Niki went to stand up but Techno who was on her side put a hand on her shoulder, standing up himself.

"Tubbo behave or we will put you in prison for a long time." Techno snarled, pulling out his sword and holding it towards Tubbo. Ranboo felt his heart race, no Tubbo for a long time? His trembled his lip and the pacifier fell out, still clipped to his shirt but it hit the table on the way down. It made a noise and caught everyone's attention.

"Boo." Eret started softly, and she was about to reach out for the little when he took the stuffie and threw it on the ground. "Boo?" She asks now confused.

"No Tubbo be gone! No Tubbo be mean!" Ranboo shouted, and it was now obvious he was on the verge of a meltdown. He stood up and ran out of the meeting room. He ran outside and ran to hide. While he was little, clumsy and not knowing where he was going he still managed to hide in a hole by Tommy's house.

Meanwhile everyone was worried back at the meeting. Eret stood up, grabbing her bag about to leave.

"Eret, you can't just go." Fundy says and Eret turns back to him.

"Yes I can Fundy, he can't be out there alone and I promised him I would take care of him." Eret tells him. There was a sudden crack of thunder that shook everyone at the table, including Tubbo. "Oh no." Eret whispered, turning to look outside as it started to pour out raining.

"Sam take Tubbo back to the prison, we can deal with this later. We need to find Ranboo now!" Phil said, standing up with others following him. They all knew that Ranboo couldn't be out in the rain and if he was upset and little, he wouldn't be seeking full shelter like he should.

"If anyone finds him message me and meet me back at my castle!" Eret shouts as people began to stand up and run out the doors. They all understood the message, get him out of the rain and get him home.

Eret ran out of the building, and she knew that others were behind her as she ran towards her castle, maybe he went there? She didn't know where he went but deep down she hoped he went there.

"Ranboo!" Eret yelled out as she felt more rain pour down. She was trying her best yet again not to fall over in the rain. "Ranboo!" She called again with no response. She made it to her castle and began to search every room, every nook and cranny, every place she could think of.

When she couldn't find the little anywhere there she grabbed an umbrella and ran back outside, trying to find him. She watched Wilbur and Tommy run past her, they were both still in the search. She suddenly felt her communicator beep.

By Tommy's house

Was the only message she got from Quackity. She began to run towards Tommy's house as the rain came down even harder. She made it and saw Karl, who obviously gone little himself, waving her down. It was lucky that he was wearing such a bright colored sweatshirt or she might have actually missed them. The rain was coming down so much that it was hard to see past five feet in front of her. She went over to where Quackity was standing, his coat and an umbrella over the little who was shaking in fear.

"We need to get him somewhere else, Tommy's house has flooded by now." Quackity said and Eret nodded. She knew this was no place for a little and especially not someone who was half Enderman.

"We got here as soon as we could, here take this." Niki was suddenly behind Eret and she was handing over an oversized rain coat. Eret took it and got closer to Ranboo.

"Hey baby, can I put this on you?" Eret asked softly and Ranboo looked up. At the sight of his mama he felt a bit better already. He was sitting perched on top of a block that was off the ground, and he felt water pour all around him. He nodded and she was able to throw on the coat. She then grabbed Ranboo, picking him up and holding the umbrella. With the help of Quackity, little Karl and Niki they were able to make it to Eret's castle mostly dry.

Ranboo did however get slightly burned due to the water and was crying a bit at the pain as they got back.

"I know I'm so sorry Boo." Eret said as she was able to put Ranboo down on a couch in the castle.

"Its k mama, I ran off." Ranboo mumbled, curling into himself on the couch. Eret turned to look at the other three for a moment.

"Send out a message to the others that we found him, let them know my castle is open as a place to stay dry as it has the moat around it to help keep away the flooding. If you would like you can go upstairs to the kitchen to get hot drinks. For your help my castle is now your castle. If you need help let me know." She tells them, and they all nod.

"Let's go get some hot coco!" Quackity says to little Karl and Karl cheers, Niki smiling and going with them. Eret sits next to Ranboo and takes off the rain coat.

"Are you okay Boo?" She asks softly and Ranboo nods. "Did Tubbo scare you honey?" And he nods again. Eret felt bad, she knew the whole situation was bad from the start. "It's okay honey, you won't have to see him while he's angry okay? When he's happy again you can see him." She says softly, pulling Ranboo into her lap.

Ranboo just cuddled closer to his mama, feeling warm and happy. He knew he was safe with her, safe from angry Tubbo, safe from the rain, and safe from people who would hurt him. He always felt safe with her.

"Love mama." He whispered softly, the warmth making him feel sleepy. That and the fact that she was rocking him a bit in an attempt to get him to nap after the long events.

"Love you too baby." She whispers back and Ranboo fell asleep with the smile on his face.

Chapter 13: Oh no Cg! Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/3

Summary:

Summery: FAIR WARNING THIS IS AN ANGSTY ONE. Tommy had always hid things from his parents, and for a while he was pretty good at it. But when he forgot to lock his door one evening his dad walked in while he was little, and now Tommy is on the streets lost and confused.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Wilbur
Little! Tommy
~~~
Relationship:
Brothers and nothing more
~~~
Nicknames:
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby
Tommy: Toms
~~~
Tw: Yelling, cursing, panic attack, abuse
Note: like I said above, this is an angsty one! This is not for those who are in little space! Proceed with caution!
~~~

Tommy felt like he couldn't breathe. What was happening? Where was he? Why did his body feel cold and his head feel full? Why did it feel like he was dying.
Wilbur was smiling, he was excited to see Tommy. He was going to pick up Tommy, spend the night at a hotel, then they were going to go back to Phil's place for a meetup with others. They agreed to spread the driving over two days instead of one so Wilbur could get some rest from driving. He picked up his phone, he told Tommy he would call him when he reached the city.

Now if Tommy had his phone he would answer, but he didn't have his phone. Tommy in fact had nothing but his clothes on his back and stuffed animal Wilbur had gotten him. He didn't even have shoes, just a plush bear.

Wilbur was slightly worried when Tommy didn't answer but didn't think all too much of it. That was until he hit a red light and when he looked out onto the snowy streets he saw
Tommy, Mr. Tommyinit, there sobbing while barefoot and holding a teddy bear. Wilbur immediately ran out of his car, despite him being at a red light.

"Tommy!" Wilbur shouted and Tommy looked up.

"I can't believe you're acting like a fucking baby! This is so fucking degusting! You fucking know better!" Tommy felt a slap across his cheek and a punch to his eye. "Why the fuck can't you be normal!" A blow to the stomach making him fall to the ground then a stomp on his face. "Get the fuck out of my house." And a kick to the stomach. Tommy scrambled up, ignoring the pain in his body and grabbed the teddy bear. He then ran out of his room and down the stairs, out onto the streets before he would get hit again.

"Tommy!" Wilbur shouted again and Tommy began to cry.

Was it really Wilbur? Or was his brain pulling tricks on him? Was the pain getting to him? Why couldn't he be back at home? Why was he here? Where was he? Tommy couldn't put a single thought together.

"Come here." Wilbur said, grabbing onto Tommy's side and Tommy flinched but let himself be directed into Wilbur's car. Wilbur pulled off the side of the road and into a parking lot. He turned to look at Tommy and he finally saw all the damages, a black eye, busted lip and a hand print. There was also a boot print of dirt on his shirt, meaning damage underneath. "Tom" Wilbur said softly.

"Wilby." Tommy whined. Wilbur looked at Tommy, trying to figure out what to do. He obviously was cold so Wilbur pulled an extra sweater from behind him and wrapped Tommy in it. Then he noticed he wasn't wearing shoes. He reached into his bag and pulled out an extra pair of shoes, slipping them on Tommy's feet. "Wilby" Tommy whined again.

"Toms what happened buddy?" Wilbur asks softly and Tommy begins to cry. Wilbur doesn't touch Tommy in fear of hurting him but puts out his hand. Tommy grabs it, still holding the teddy in the other hand. After Tommy cried for a bit he calmed down, feeling at least a bit safer than he did before Wilbur picked him up.

"Hungry." Tommy mumbled and Wilbur nodded, putting his car in reverse and backing out of the parking lot. They drive to a Mcdonalds where Wilbur gets both of them food.

While Tommy was eating Wilbur pulled out his phone, calling a man he trusted more than anything.

"Hello Mate."

"Phil we're coming tonight. Tommy can't be in this city." Wilbur says and he hears Phil stand up.

"What happened?" Phil asks, he was beginning to walk to where Tubbo, Ranboo, Kirstin and Techno were. They were all playing games while Phil was finishing up editing.

"I don't know the full story but I found Tommy on the other side of town, no shoes, no coat, no phone, no nothing, carrying the teddy I gave him. He is covered in bruises, has a busted lip and I haven't been able to check but I'm pretty sure there's more damage under his shirt." Wilbur explains what he can while getting on the interstate.

"If it was his parents I am going to kill them." Phil growls and Wilbur nods, he hadn't let his thoughts travel far enough to think about what he could do to the ones who hurt him.

"Gps says it'll be a 8 hour drive so I'll see you at 4am?" Wilbur says.

"Alright, I'll be up and I'll be here. I'll run out to the shops to get him some basic things for now. All he has is his teddy and no other little gear?" Phil confirms. All of their little family knew about Tommy's regression and they were all okay with it. Tubbo was a flip and everyone else acted like a caretaker to Tommy, though Wilbur is his main caregiver.

"Nothing Phil." Wilbur says and Phil hums. They end the call after goodbyes and Wilbur sees Tommy had finished all his food. "Hey bud, we're going to Phil's house! How does that sound?" Wilbur asks and Tommy just nods, now that he was numb from the cold he was starting to feel all the pain in his body.

"Why the fuck can't you be normal"

"Tired" Tommy mumbles, he wasn't the best at talking when he was small so the fact that he was able to identify how he felt, such as hungry and tired, made Wilbur feel proud.

"Alright buddy, you can take a nap alright?" And Tommy nodded, that was the on thing he could understand and it felt like a great idea.

Meanwhile Phil had just gotten off the phone and gave others the run down of what Wilbur said. They all began to do things, Phil, Tubbo and Ranboo went out to the shops to get things for Tommy. Kirstin and Techno made sure they were able to find blankets and things for the boys, since the ones they were going to use were in the wash currently, they thought it would be done when the boys got there tomorrow. Kirstin also found some extra toys from when Tommy had stayed before, and a few they had bought for the next time he was there.

At the shops they got loads of things for Tommy, shoes, pjs, a couple sets of clothes, Tubbo being able to remember his sizes from the time they went shopping together before.
They also got a toothbrush, hairbrush, toothpaste and deodorant. They also picked up a sippy cup, bottle and pacifiers, knowing they would have to order actual adult ones but for the moment the small ones since that's what they had access to.

"What's some of his favorite snacks and drinks?" Phil asks, wanting to find everything for Tommy to be as comfortable as possible, big or small.

"He likes Coke and I know when little he likes goldfish and candy" Tubbo says and Phil nods, that sounds like Tommy big or small.

"Phil are you sure this isn't too much?" Ranboo questions, only to be given dagger like looks from Phil. "Alright nope it's not enough."

"I want him to have everything to be okay." Phil tells him and Ranboo nods. They walked to check out and then went back to the house. Techno and Kirstin had set up everything they had, and with the new things they were able to set up more. Phil sent Wilbur a picture of all the clothes, toys, little gear, and shoes.

Wilbur couldn't help but smile, he loved their little family. He looked over to Tommy who was still asleep. It was only midnight.

Chapter 14: Oh no Cg! SBI + Beeduo Little! Tommy 2/3

Summary:

Summery: Wilbur had found Tommy in little space, bruised and upset. He took him back to Phil's place and now they're trying to get a grip on things. Tommy doesn't let anyone get a look at his injuries, doesn't let anyone touch him, and he goes to bed in little space grumpy. He sleeps almost all day and when it's night again he's up and big. People want answers.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Cg! Kristin
Cg! Techno
Cg! Wilbur
Cg! Ranboo
Flip! Tubbo
Little! Tommy
(So many characters here jeez)
~~~
Nicknames:
Philza: Phil, Dada
Kristin: Momma
Techno: Techie
Wilbur: Wilby
Tubbo: Tubs
Ranboo: Boo
Tommy: Toms, Bubs, Buba
~~~
Tw: Talk of abuse, panic attack, bruises, yelling
Note: This is less angsty then the last one, but still angsty. Also yes, lot's of characters and I'm sorry if I'm not able to write all of them together well. Also thank you so much for 300 reads it hasn't even been a week!
~~~

Wilbur and Tommy made it to Phil's house at 4:12am. Somewhere around 2am Tubbo and Ranboo had passed out on the couch, leaning against each other. Kristin had put a blanket over them before going to the kitchen with Techno and Phil, sitting there drinking coffee and waiting for the others. For a bit they were all doing something, drawing, playing cards, talking but it all lost it's touch after a bit. They were just so worried for Tommy.

When Tommy and Wilbur walked in through the front door they looked a mess. Wilbur was so tired from driving for nearly 18 hours straight, and Tommy had just woken up from his car nap. Tommy was tittering between headspaces, not little but not big. His head still hurt and he was still in pain.

"Tommy, Wilbur." Phil had met them at the door when he heard it open, Techno and Kirstin stayed at the table in the kitchen as to not overwhelm them. Wilbur smiled for a brief moment, Tommy not even acknowledging Phil. "Tommy how are you feeling?" Phil asks.

"Fine." Tommy mutters, walking past him to the bathroom. They watched him go and then they walked to the kitchen. Techno and Kristin both gave brief hugs to Wilbur and Wilbur sat down.

Tommy stood in the bathroom, he was looking in the mirror for the first time all evening. His lip was busted, his eye was swollen and black, and his face had a hand shaped bruise. His lifted up his shirt gently to see a handful of bruises, looking horrible. He shuddered before walking out to the kitchen.

"Hey Tommy." Kristin mumbled and Tommy looked over at her. Mumza? Where was he? He couldn't even put together everything that happened in the past 12 hours. What time was it? And why won't his head stop hurting.

"How you feeling big man?" Techno asks and Tommy still can't register who's saying what, where was his teddy?

"Teddy." Tommy mumbled and everyone felt confused. "Teddy." He repeats looking around. He didn't see it? He knew he brought it with him so where was it. "Teddy." He said slightly louder, frustrated that no one knew what he was trying to say. "Teddy." He said even louder. Phil glanced to the thin wall that separated them and the sleeping children in the next room over.

"Alright Tommy, we have teddys for you upstairs." Phil tells him, standing back up and walking over to him. He reached out a hand to put on Tommy's shoulder but Tommy jumped away.

"No touch! Teddy!" He was shouting now. No one knew why he was reacting like this, well at least about the teddy bears, they had teddy bears upstairs. "Teddy!" He shouted even louder. He only grabbed on thing when leaving his house and he wanted it now. If he wasn't in little space before he was now.

"Oh shit." Wilbur mumbled before jumping up and out of his seat. He ran past Tubbo and Ranboo who were walking into the kitchen, wiping the tiredness from their eyes.

"Hey Tommy." Tubbo greets but the response he got was not a nice one.

"NO PEOPLE! TEDDY!" And Tommy was now on the floor, crying and thrashing about. Tubbo turned to Phil

"Did he bring a certain bear with him?" Tubbo understood at once what it was like to be little and wanting one comfort item, just for that item not to be there. Moments later Wilbur was back with the teddy bear he had gifted Tommy months ago. It had sat forgotten in the car for a few moments. He gave it to Tommy and Tommy held onto it, still on the floor.

Tubbo sat down softly next to Tommy, Tommy moved closer to Tubbo and leaned his head against him. After a few moments of this and silence Ranboo sat next to Tubbo and
Tommy didn't move or seem bothered by it.

"Tubs." Tommy mumbled, still very upset at the temporary loss of his favorite teddy bear.

"I'm here Toms. Wanna talk about what happened?" He asked gently and that sent Tommy spiraling. He jolted away from Tubbo, moved against the wall and began to sob. When Phil made one step forward he shot up and ran up the stairs, going into the first room he saw and closing the door. Luckily that was his room. While everyone sat in the kitchen, confused on what to do or say, Tommy was upstairs.

He had locked the door to the room and looked around panicked, making sure no one else was in the room with him. He didn't want to see people, he didn't want to even have people near him. After making sure he was alone he sat on the bed, sobbing into his teddy that needed a wash at this point, it had been covered in snow and mud when he was outside and even now it was sloshing slightly.

But he just laid there, crying until he fell asleep. Meanwhile in the kitchen Wilbur began to explain as much info as he had. He basically told the same story over again that he said to Phil over the phone.

"I was going to pick him up, but I found him on the other side of town, no shoes, no coat, no phone, just the teddy bear and that's it. He has a busted lip, bruises and probably more. I don't want to hurt him so I didn't push it. All I know is that he's hurt, that teddy bear needs to be washed when he isn't awake because he will freak out if it's gone like you saw, and he needs to get checked at for the bruises and busted lip." They all sat there thinking.

"If it was his parents I'm going to kill them." Kristin mumbles breaking the silence.

"What if you hadn't found him when you did?" Tubbo questions out loud, and it then hit Wilbur right then and there. What would have happened if he didn't? What if someone else picked him up? What if this happened when he wasn't in town?

These questions tracked through everyone's mind and Tubbo became really sad thinking about it. He couldn't loose Tommy, he couldn't. Tubbo began to cry softly at the thought of loosing Tommy.

"Hey hey Tubs it's okay. He's here, he's safe." Ranboo told him, seeing the sad look on his face. Tubbo nodded and wiped away the tears. "Let's get you to bed okay?" Ranboo says and Tubbo nodded again.

"Sleep with Boo?" He was definitely small now. Ranboo nodded and brought Tubbo upstairs to put him to bed.

"It was probably his dad." Wilbur said a bit after they were gone. Everyone nodded, not saying much, each trapped in their own thoughts.

"I'm going to kill him." Techno says and he stands up. He begins to pace slightly, thinking about all the times they heard his dad say shitty things. Why didn't they do anything before. "I'm going to fucking kill the bastard. I don't give a fuck he doesn't get to lay his hands on him like that."

"Techno." Phil started but Kristin put her hand on his shoulder.

"No he's right. If he doesn't fucking end up in jail I'll kill him myself. That bitch doesn't get to put his hands on Tommy. I will slice his throat myself if I have to." She said and in that moment Phil realized how scary his wife could be.

"I need to go check on Tommy." Wilbur said, standing up while lost in his own thoughts. Phil stood up and walked over to a drawer that had a bunch of random things in it.

"Take this, it's a key that will unlock any of the doors in this house." He said handing it over to Wil. Wilbur nodded his thanks and walked upstairs, going to the first door and finding it locked. He tried the key and opened up the door, finding Tommy asleep on a bed full of things.

He recognized it as the little gear his friends had gotten for Tommy. He managed to put it all on a desk in the room, swap out the dirty sopping teddy for a new dry one, and tuck Tommy in. He went to the laundry room, putting the teddy in a pillow case and then in a gentle cycle before retrieving his own bag from downstairs and changing into better clothes.

He went back upstairs, climbed into the second bed in the room and fell asleep. Phil eventually had to drag Kristin to bed, and he left Techno to his own devices, knowing that Techno didn't sleep all that often and knew he wouldn't sleep now. So everyone but Techno drifted off to sleep.

During the time that others were asleep Techno paced around the downstairs, swapped the teddy bear from the washer to dryer, and drew about 6 pages worth of little sketches.

He felt lonely for a moment but knew sleep was not an option. So when Phil got up around 9am he felt better. He helped Phil make breakfast, and one by one almost everyone came downstairs.

Ranboo came down next with Tubbo, who was still in little space. Then Kristin came down with Wilbur slightly after her. He came with the news that Tommy was still asleep, and everyone had a silent agreement of not to wake him. So they ate breakfast, saving a plate for Tommy. And by the time that Tommy's teddy bear was done in the dryer he still was not awake. No one thought much of it, nor did they think much of it when he slept through lunch and dinner.

They had all taken turns checking on him throughout the day, and at one point Kristin was even able to wipe the dried blood off his lip without waking him up. They didn't talk much about Tommy other than after someone checked up on him, they knew if they did they would upset tiny Tubbo or all get angry again.

It was around 11pm when they were all sitting at the kitchen table again, Tubbo was playing with a stuffie while the rest played cards, making sure to keep Tubbo's happiness and juice supply filled. It was the sudden sound of footsteps that made them look towards the staircase where Tommy was walking down, in new pjs and socks. He didn't say anything, carrying the now clean teddy bear, and sat down at the table with them.

"Hey Tommy." Phil greeted. He wasn't sure how Tommy was feeling, big or small. Either way he just wanted the boy to feel safe.

"Hello Phil." Tommy greeted back, now obviously not small. He sat there, he felt slightly better. Other than the aches in his body from the bruises he felt mostly normal. His head wasn't hurting and he felt like he could think again.

He had woken up just moments before, and it took him a second to understand everything that had happened. But he was able to think about it, calm himself down and change into new clothes. He had grabbed the freshly washed bear for comfort and walked downstairs.

"How are you feeling?" Ranboo asks softly and Tommy shrugs.

"My head doesn't hurt, well no my face does but not my brain." Tommy explains. They all sat there, unsure on what to say next. "You obviously have questions so please just ask."

"What happened? Do you want to talk about it?" Wilbur asks, speaking the same few questions that everyone else had. Tommy sighed and gathered his thoughts, trying to think about how he could explain this without spilling out everything in a sobbing mess.

"It was my dad. He came home and found me little. He called me a freak, told me to stop acting like a baby and he hurt me. He then told me to get out of his house. I grabbed the teddy bear and walked out of the house without anything else. I had walked across town by the time Wilbur found me." He explains, not wanting to go into too many details.

"You're not a freak. And if I ever see your father again I'll cut off his dick." Tubbo say, putting his own stuffie down. For a moment no one said anything but then Techno laughed.

"The sudden change in headspaces with this kid is kinda funny." He chuckles and everyone else gives a soft laugh. It was quite funny.

"Can we check on where he hurt you Tommy? Just to make sure it isn't too bad?" Kristin asks and Tommy sits there. "If you don't want everyone to be here that's fine, just someone please." She adds and Tommy nods. He stands up and pulls up his shirt.

His ribs were able to be seen and they were covered in bruises. There were also a few scars that looked a bit older. Kristin reached out, putting her hand softly on his side, turning him so she could look at his back. Nothing looked broken.

"Can I touch your ribs to make sure they aren't broken?" She asks softly and Tommy nods, trusting her but still wincing when she touches the ribs. They weren't broken.

"Can I ask where you got that scar next to your heart?" Ranboo asks as Tommy sits back down and Tommy nods, he's come this far he can tell them.

"That was a few years ago, my dad got drunk and had a knife." He said, not quite wanting to go into detail past that. If those at the table weren't pissed currently they were now.

"This wasn't the first time?" Wilbur says through gritted teeth. Tommy nods and looks down at the table.

"Sorry didn't tell you sooner." He mumbles and everyone felt their hearts sink down to their stomachs.

"It's not your fault."

"You did nothing wrong."

"No this is not on you."

"It's his fault not yours"

"I will kill him, you did absolutely nothing."

The amount of support from his friends, his chosen family made Tommy want to burst out into tears right then and there.

He felt safe, he felt cared for, he felt loved.

He felt loved.

Chapter 15: Oh no Cg! SBI + Beeduo Little! Tommy 3/3

Summary:

Summery: Tommy was at Phil's house for about a week now. Everyone still was, all content at being there with each other. They also felt like something bad was just around the corner, and that began to come true.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Cg! Kristin
Cg! Techno
Cg! Wilbur
Cg! Ranboo
Flip! Tubbo
Little! Tommy
~~~
Phil: Dada, Dadza
Kristin: Mama, Momza
Techno: Techie
Wilbur: Wilby
Tubbo: Tubs
Ranboo: Boo
Tommy: Toms, Bubs, Buba
~~~
Relationships:
One big family with Momza and Dadza being married of course
~~~
Tw: Talk of abuse, stalking, threats, cursing
Note: AGAIN THIS IS AN ANGSTY STORYLINE NOT MEANT FOR THOSE IN LITTLE SPACE RIGHT NOW.
Sorry this chapter is shorter, this story line had to come to an end eventually. Please give me some prompts!
~~~

Tommy was happy in this moment. He had been at Phil's for a week already and he felt so safe there. Tubbo and Ranboo, who were only supposed to stay for a week ended up extending their trip for two more weeks, with Phil's permission of course. Both Phil and Kristin of course agreed, it was easier to make sure everyone was safe while in the same house.

Tommy and Tubbo were both in little space at the moment. They were playing with blocks and trucks on the floor of the living room, happy as can be. Tommy was feeling around the age of two while Tubbo was feeling around the age of four. Wilbur and Ranboo were watching over them, while Techno, Phil and Kristin were coming back from a walk.

When they were coming back Phil did stop by to check the mail before retreating inside. It was mostly normal mail, bills, coupons, and something marked for Tommy? No one except those inside the house knew Tommy was here. Half of Phil told him not to check it, but the other half of him did tell him to.

He looked over the envelope again, it had no address, it didn't even have Phil's address on it. It was just marked with "Tom Simons" Phil walked past the others in the living room to the kitchen, where he found Kristin starting to make tea.

"Kristin there's this letter for Tommy, but it has no return address or even this address. I feel like I should open it but should I?" Phil asks his wife.

"I would, if it's something bad Tommy shouldn't see it." Kristin said, ignoring the parts of her telling her it was wrong. Phil listened to his wife and opened up the letter, seeing it was a huge page full.

Tom
You fucking disgrace, thinking you can run away to your friends house. You are so fucking stupid aren't you. I should have beaten you to the point where you couldn't walk. I should have beaten you until you were dead
They can't fucking save you, I know where you are Tom.
Come back home and face me like the man you aren't. If you don't I'll call the police on those creeps you're staying with, telling them that you were kidnapped. They'll believe me. They won't believe you.
You should be glad that I don't come take you right now. You know what to do.

"Jesus Christ." Phil mutters under his breath and hands the letter to his wife. She scans it over and has the same reaction as she does. "We can't tell Tommy, he's little right now."
Right then Tommy was carried in by Wilbur as Tubbo was carried in by Ranboo. Techno was right behind them, coming back from hanging up his coat.

"Dada! Mama!" Tommy cheered, not having noticed when they walked in from their walk.

"Hi Toms, how are you?" Kristin smiled, shoving the letter back into Phil's hands.

"Good! Tubs and I play and Wilby and Boo say we have juice!" Tommy smiled, excited to have juice with his best friend and some of their caregivers.

"That's so fun Toms! Can I get you juice while Wilby and Boo talk to Dadza and Techie?" Kristin asks, hoping the other boys would get the hint. Tommy nodded and turned to Tubbo.

"Tubs, mama get us juice!" Tommy informs him like he hadn't just been sitting there with him.

"Yay! Mama! I love mama!" Tubbo shouted and Kristin forgot the issue for a moment, just happy that the younger boys were happy and trusting of her.

"I love my boys." She said, pulling them into a hug and giving them kisses on the top of their heads. She let them go and got them some juice while Phil lead the other three boys into the living room, explaining his suspicions of the letter and then showing them the letter itself.

"What the fuck." Wilbur asked, handing the letter to Ranboo with Techno reading it over his shoulder.

"I'm going to kill him." Ranboo announces and hands the letter back to Phil.

"We can go to the police with this but that's also Tommy's choice. That's not up to anyone but him. I'm just scared if we don't. Can I trust you guys to try and help keep him safe. I want to do stuff to help make sure that nothing happens, keeping the door locked at all times, keeping windows closed, curtains drawn all that." Phil explains and of course the others agree.

In the kitchen Tommy and Tubbo were sitting at the table drinking juice out of their favorite sippy cups, Tommy's being red and white, Tubbo's being green and yellow. Tubbo was explaining how pretty bees were to Kristin and Tommy was looking out the window.

He looked out at the street and he saw something that snapped him out of little space and sent him into panic. He dropped his cup and felt his hands shake, he then ducked under the table. Kristin and Tubbo both noticed and watched as he curled into a ball.

"Tommy? What's wrong?" Kristin asks, bending down so she was on the floor too.

"I saw my dad out there." Tommy says, shaking and fighting back tears.

"What?" Kristin says and she stands back up. Sure enough, looking back out there she saw his father leaning against his car and staring up at the house. "Tubbo, get Tommy now."
She tells him and Tubbo nods, starting to come out of little space and going into his caregiver head space. "Phil! Phil!"

At the sound of his wife screaming for him Phil ran back into the kitchen, the others quickly following. They noticed Tommy and Tubbo on the floor, both obviously out of little space. Kristin pointed out the window and they all saw what she was seeing, Tommy's father outside.

"Wilbur, Ranboo, get the boys and go upstairs, Techno and Kristin come with me." Phil tells them and they nod. Before Tommy or Tubbo could say anything they were both scooped up and taken upstairs. Techno and Kristin followed as Phil walked out to the front door and threw it open.

"Where's Tom?" Tommy's dad exclaimed as they walked down the steps. Tommy's dad was now walking on the lawn getting closer to the three.

"Get off my fucking lawn and get the fuck out of here." Phil hissed at the man but he just rolled his eyes.

"I am here for my son." Phil couldn't help but laugh at the statement.

"The son you abuse and threaten? We are going to the police and you will be arrested. Now get off my property before I call the police for trespassing. I'm sure they would be more than happy to arrest you while you're here if we show them the note." Phil snaps at him.

"What if you do if I don't leave? I claim kidnapping, show my Id and point out my kid, he comes back to me." Tommy's dad asks, coming closer to the three.

"Come any closer and you will be brought out of here in a body bag instead of a police car." Kristin snaps at the man.

"Aw what are you going to do you fat pig?" Tommy's dad spits in her direction.

"Say that again and you will pay." Techno snaps as well, venom filling his voice.

"I'll be back for Tommy tomorrow, give him to me or I'll call the police." And he struts away back to his car, speeding off.

They knew what they had to do, going to a police was a must so they did. Tommy told the police everything, showing pictures of the bruises and the note, along with the old scars and explaining the story. The police were able to pull hospital records and see when Tommy needed stitches and for what, lining up with his story.

Tommy's dad was put behind bars. Phil and Kristin got their foster and adoptive license so Tommy could come straight to them full time, eventually being adopted by them.
Wilbur moved closer, and got an apartment with Techno as he moved to the UK. Tubbo and Ranboo also did the same when they both were 18 and Ranboo moved to the UK. They were all happy, healthy and free from what was in the past.

Chapter 16: Aren't you all? Cg! Phil Littles! Tommy, Tubbo, Wilbur, Ranboo 2/4

Summary:

Summery: Phil and his boys are off to the US. Before Wilbur finds out about Ranboo being little and Tommy and Tubbo both find out about each other being little. Meanwhile Techno suspects something and sets up in the house just in case anyone is.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Cg! Techno
Little! Wilbur
Little! Tommy
Little! Tubbo
Little! Ranboo
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada, Da
Techno: Tech
Wilbur: Wil, bud
Tommy: Toms, bubs
Tubbo: Tubs, Bee
Ranboo: Boo, Kiddo
~~~
Names in phone:
Phil- Dadza
Techno- The blade
Wilbur- Sooty
Tommy- Child
Tubbo- Bee boy
Ranboo- Ranboob
~~~
Relationship:
All platonic family!
~~~
Tw: Slight panic attack.
Note: This is my second time having to write this because it didn't save the first time! Anyway please leave me prompts or something, I want to put out more stuff but need ideas!
~~~

Phil woke up around 7am and realized he was the only one awake, despite it being around 5pm for those in the US. He checked the call and saw everyone still there, but none made themselves known to be awake when Phil mumbled a quiet good morning.

So he put himself on mute and moved it to his phone before going to the kitchen. He made himself some breakfast and then ate. He left his phone in his room while he got changed in the bathroom and when he came back he noticed Wilbur had turned on his camera and Wilbur was sitting at his desk doing something.

"Good morning Wilbur." Phil says unmuting. Wilbur turns to look at his camera and waves, since Wilbur was still on mute himself. "You excited?"

"Old man will you shut it." Tommy grumbled, obviously just waking up. Phil made note that both of them seemed to be out of little space.

"Good morning Tommy." Phil laughs.

"Good morning." Tubbo mumbles from his side, kind of spooking people. They both turn on their cameras, both still in bed and hair all over the place.

"Why are you awake" Ranboo grumbled and that made everyone laugh.

"Ranboo mate, it's 5pm for you." Wilbur says unmuting. Ranboo just groans in response. "So he is not an evening person." Wilbur jokes.

"I didn't sleep last night too excited for you guys to come here." Ranboo explains, still grumbling. They all nodded and people began to do the remaining things that needed to get done with before the trip. About two hours later Techno woke up and was annoyed that he had to be awake.

"Come on Tech, we'll be there within 14 hours!" Phil said, his heart happy that it was coming down to that. Wilbur, Tommy and Tubbo had already left the call, they all were on the way to the airport but since Phil was closer to the airport he still had about an hour.

"Yeah can't wait to have 5 people suddenly in my house and eating my food." Techno says a bit sarcastically. Phil rolls his eyes and laughs. "Alright well Phil I got to go, Ranboo see you when your train gets here later." Techno says as a farewell. He leaves.

"Da?" Ranboo says quietly and Phil knew he had slipped into little space, for how long he had there was no clue. He had been mostly quiet for a while now.

"Hey Kiddo, how are you feeling?" Phil asks softly. Ranboo turns on his camera and put his phone against his lamp on his nightstand. Ranboo was wearing overalls, a long stripy shirt, had a pacifier clipped to his shirt and was holding a little enderman plush. Phil couldn't help but smile at the little.

Phil truly loved being a caregiver to all his boys, he also hoped that they would find out about each other being a little. Even though they were slightly different when they were little, Tommy and Wilbur being excitable while Tubbo and Ranboo were more reserved and quiet. He knew that if they found out about each other they would be happier. But suddenly that hope was going to become a reality.

There was a sudden noise of someone joining back into the discord call and Ranboo didn't have enough time to shut off his camera.

"I'm sorry!" Wilbur shouted before leaving the call. Wilbur had gotten to the train station a bit early and wanted to join back into the call to talk for a bit but felt bad as he saw Ranboo was regressed, knowing it should have been a secret for Ranboo to talk about when comfortable. Ranboo also felt bad, scared that his friend was now going to hate him.
Phil was left to do damage control. He quickly texted Wilbur and asked if he could share that he was also a little. Wilbur responded that if it was okay with Boo he would come do it himself.

"Boo, I need you to breathe kiddo. I know things seem scary and worrying but please breathe okay?" Phil asked and Ranboo shook his head, he felt like his world was coming down, how was he supposed to breathe? "Boo, I need you to tell me 5 things around you that are blue." Phil said, and Ranboo started to look around. While he was upset, he didn't want to upset Phil at all.

"Sippy cup, phone case, sticker, blankey, pillow." Ranboo listed looking around.

"Good, now what's black around you? Name 5 things." Phil says, glad that the exercise seemed to be helping at least a little bit.

"Endy, paci, sun glasses, socks, shirt." Ranboo says, looking at the things on him and on his nightstand, he was breathing a bit more normal at least. They continued like this for a few minutes.

"Good Boo, now Wilby wants to come talk to you okay? Is that okay?" Phil asks and Ranboo nods, sticking his paci in his mouth but not turning off his camera. Phil sent a text to Wilbur and moments later Wilbur came into the call.

"Hey Boo, I am sorry!" Wilbur started off and Ranboo nodded, not looking at the camera. "But I'm not mad or anything, I'm a little too!" And at those words Ranboo looked up in excitement.

"Real?" He asked Phil, trying to talk about his pacifier. Phil nodded.

"I am his caregiver too Boo. You are both my little boys but I didn't say anything about it to anyone else because I promised you both I wouldn't." Phil explains. He then watches as the boys talk for about half an hour. "Okay, I got to head out but text me if you need anything." Phil smiles and he waves goodbye to the boys. He leaves the call and gets an Uber to the airport. On the way there he got a text.

The Blade
Hey I have a weird question, but are anyone who's coming a little by chance? I figured I would ask since last night you didn't want to sleep call just because you were 'excited'

Dadza
Not my place to say, but I will say be prepared

The Blade
Alrighty. That's fine.

And he put his phone in his pocket. He didn't have to wait too long for the others to arrive. Tommy and Tubbo got in at the same time and Wilbur had arrived about 5 minutes before them. Together they made it through the airport and to their gate.

"Hey I'm going to use the restroom, can you watch my bag?" Wilbur asks putting his bag next to Phil. Phil nodded and Wilbur walked off. Tommy and Tubbo sat on the other side of Phil and Tubbo was digging through his bag, looking for his phone charger.

"Tubbo why do you have a stuffed bee?" Tommy asks looking at the contents of Tubbo's bag on the chair as he pulled things out.

"Phil got it for me." Tubbo says shortly, not understanding fully what he was saying as he was focused on getting his phone charger out.

"Why did Phil get you a plush?" Tommy questioned, ignoring the fact that in his own bag he had a cow plush that Phil had gotten him. What could Phil say? He wanted each of his boys to have a comfort item.

"Uh." Tubbo said looking up and blushing.

"Are you a little?" Tommy questioned softly, shooting his shot in the dark. Tubbo looked down before nodding, embarrassed but knowing Tommy would have to know eventually.

"I am too!" Tommy whisper shouted and Tubbo looked up, the same excitement on his face that was on Ranboo's earlier today.

Phil chuckled to himself as Tommy and Tubbo whispered to each other about being littles before Wilbur got back. It was then about time to board the plane so they all got their stuff and walked onto the flight. They all got first class and Phil sat in the isle while Wilbur sat at the window. Tommy was in the isle across with Tubbo at the window. During the actual flight Wilbur took a nap while Phil made sure Tommy and Tubbo were doing okay. He noticed both had been slipping into little space so he made sure they had their stuffies and Tommy had pulled out a small blanket for them to share.

Phil was excited to reach the US where all of his kiddos would be together. He also still hoped they would all tell each other their 'little' secret.

Chapter 17: Aren't you all? Cg! Phil Littles! Tommy, Tubbo, Wilbur, Ranboo 3/4

Summary:

Summery: They finally land in the US to meet and see a very excited Ranboo and just as excited but not as hyper Techno. Tommy, Ranboo and Tubbo are slowly pulling themselves out of little space and they all head back to Techno's place.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Cg! Techno
Little! Wilbur
Little! Tommy
Little! Tubbo
Little! Ranboo
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada, Da
Techno: Tech
Wilbur: Wil, bud
Tommy: Toms, bubs
Tubbo: Tubs, Bee
Ranboo: Boo, Kiddo
~~~
Names in phone:
Phil- Dadza
Techno- The blade
Wilbur- Sooty
Tommy- Child
Tubbo- Bee boy
Ranboo- Ranboob
~~~
Relationship:
All platonic family!
~~~
Tw: None

Note for Wattpad Readers: Thank you for 8.8k! And thank you for those who given prompts! This however was asked to be brought back so here I am!
Also I realized that if you read this book in order because chapters have been put out in different orders it'll be like "Thanks for 3.5k" Then "Thanks for 7.6k"
Side note: When I started writing this it was 7.6k and now it's 8.8k

Note for ao3 readers: Thank you for over 1k hits and all the kudos! I also see all the comments and I try to respond to them! Thank you all for the huge support!

And also if you're from the discord server that I talked about this book in, hi!!!!
~~~

Phil softly woke up his sleeping kids as the plane was beginning to land. Tommy and Tubbo seemed to still be in little space but Wilbur seemed to be big.

"Come on guys, tray tables up and chair back to normal." Phil tells them all, they all groaned and rolled their eyes but did it anyway. "Don't give me that." He adds. Getting off the plane was quick and easy, going to baggage claim was just as easy.

Dadza
We have landed and we are at baggage claim

Child
Fuck yeah, the boys are in AMERICA

Sooty
Tommy is overly excited

The Blade
I have a child in my car with me

Ranboob
I have a name Techno

The Blade
Yeah it's annoying child number 3

Bee Boy
Who are numbers 1 and 2

The Blade
Who do you think?

Sooty
My bets are Tommy and Tubbo

The Blade
Bingo

Dadza
Alright we'll meet you outside then?

Phil helped everyone gather their bags and go outside. They wait for a moment before a car pulls up and one person basically jumps out of the side.

"Guys!" Ranboo yelled pulling as many people as he could into a hug at once. He managed to get Wilbur, Tommy and Tubbo together and ended up knocking their heads together.

"Oof, hello Ranboo." Wilbur smiles as they all pull away. Ranboo was bouncing on the balls of his feet. In that time Tencho had gotten out of the drivers seat and walked over to them.

"Hello Children, Dad, Wilbur." Tencho greets getting a laugh from Phil. "Come on, my house is a three hour drive from here so let's get on the road." He informs them and they all pile their bags and themselves in the car.

Techno hopped back in the drivers seat, Phil took passenger, Tommy and Tubbo took the way back while Ranboo and Wilbur took the middle row. Soon enough Tommy and Tubbo fell back asleep while Ranboo and Wilbur talked softly about little stuff.

"So, are you two both littles?" Techno questions looking back in the mirror at them.

Both Wilbur and Ranboo looked up at him, then to Phil. Phil stuck up his hands in a way to say 'I didn't say anything' so they both looked back at Techno. Techno was looking in the rearview mirror, still making eye contact and then shifting his eyes back towards the road. They both nodded and he hummed slightly.

"Thought so. It's alright, I am fine with it so you both don't have to hide it from me. Do the other two know?" Techno asks.

"No, don't know if they would be accepting." Wilbur mumbles staring out the window and it takes a lot in Phil not to reveal the 'little secret'.

"I'm sure they would be." Techno says softly before looking to the side at Phil. The way he was looking made Techno realize that Tommy and Tubbo were also littles, Phil didn't have to say it. But Techno keeps quiet as they continue to drive.

"Do you think we should tell them?" Ranboo asks Wilbur at one point. Wilbur shrugs and looks back at the others in the back seat to make sure they were still asleep before continiuing the conversation.

"I think I might but I don't want you to feel like you have to just because I want to." Wilbur explains and Ranboo nods, he knew what he was saying but he didn't feel forced.

In all reality at this point they both already knew. Tommy wasn't actually asleep and hadn't been since they had gotten into the car, more like he was closing his eyes trying to sleep. Tubbo on the other hand was just waking up.

As if by magic they both opened their eyes and looked around. The other two didn't notice immediately.

"I mean there's no shame in being a little." Ranboo says and both Tommy and Tubbo sit up so suddenly it spooks the other two.

"You're both littles too?" Tommy exclaims and that continues to spook the other too.

"Yeah, wait, did you say too?" Ranboo asks and both Tommy and Tubbo nod.

"Wait are you both littles?" Wilbur asks and they continue to nod. They all turn to Phil.

"WE ARE ALL LITTLES AND YOU DIDN'T SAY ANYTHING?" Tubbo exclaims to Phil and he and Techno can't help but laugh.

"Actually you are all have the same caregiver too." Phil adds, laughing more at their faces of excitement. They all started to immediately talk about being little, how long they have been in the community, and eventually started showing off their stuffies that Phil got for them.

"Phil why didn't you tell us of each other sooner than this? Why did you wait for us to find out?" Tubbo questions after a while, each of the littles holding their stuffies and smiling.

"Well I respected your privacy and I didn't want to put you in a situation that would either be dangerous or upsetting. Like I say to everyone about coming out as anything, make sure you can do it safely. And I know that nothing bad would happen between you guys but it would also be a break of trust. Each of you trust me to take care of you and I don't want to loose that trust." Phil explains and they all nod.

"Well thank you for respecting our trust." Wilbur smiles and the others nod in agreement.

"Mate it's basic human decency" Phil chuckles.

Chapter 18: Aren't you all? Cg! Phil Littles! Tommy, Tubbo, Wilbur 1/4

Summary:

Summery: Phil, Wilbur, Tommy and Tubbo are all going to the US together. They're going to see Techno and Ranboo! They're all super excited for it. Before the trip Phil checks in on each of them, knowing that they are all littles but none of them have told anyone but Phil about it.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Little! Wilbur
Little! Tommy
Little! Tubbo
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada, Dadza
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby
Tommy: Toms
Tubbo: Tubs
~~~
Names in phone:
Phil- Dadza
Wilbur- Sooty
Tommy- Child
Tubbo- Bee Boy
Techno- The Blade
Ranboo- Ranboob
~~~
Relationship:
Only platonic love here! They're all just friends
~~~
Tw: None?
Note: Remember you can request any prompts at all! I need more ideas!
~~~

Phil loved his 'kids'. He loved being known as Dadza, and knowing that his 'sons' trusted him a lot. He was also excited that he was going on a trip with them, to see even more of his 'sons'. He texted their group chat the day before their flight, the group chat having Tommy, Tubbo, Wilbur, Techno, Ranboo and himself in it.

Dadza
Make sure you all have your things packed and ready to go. If you need to check in with me you can.

Ranboob
I have all my things Phil :D

Dadza
Ranboo, love you mate but I was not talking to you

The Blade
What about me Dadza? Am I supposed to have all my things

Dadza
Techno we are coming to your house you better have all your things

Sooty
Burn all your things Techno, have nothing

Bee Boy
Do it Techno do it do it do it

Child
I agree, have nothing Techno, let me be the most powerful man ever

Dadza
Stop being a bad influence and trying to get Techno to burn his house down. All of you who will be on the flight tomorrow check in with me at some point.

And Phil put his phone down. Not even a minute later his discord was ringing. He answered and saw Wilbur was sitting there, pacifier in his mouth, the duck plush Phil had won for him at the arcade months ago in his arms.

"Hey Wil." Phil smiled softly and Wilbur waved while smiling a huge smile. Wilbur loved his caregiver and was excited to spend time with him in real life! They had done it before but that doesn't mean he would be any less excited.

"Hi Dada!" He said around his pacifier. Phil felt his heart melt, he looked so happy and cute! Phil loved all of his littles. Phil was actually a caregiver for Tommy, Wilbur, Tubbo and Ranboo. None of them knew about each other being a little and Phil promised he wouldn't say anything about it.

"Are you excited for tomorrow bud?" Phil asks and Wilbur nods, smiling a lot. "Alright, did you make the list of stuff you packed so I can make sure you got everything?" Phil had asked all of his littles that were traveling with him to make a list of he could make sure they got everything.

"Uh huh! I send it!" Wilbur said snatching up his phone and sending Phil the list. Phil looked over the list, comparing it to his own list.

"Hey bud, you forgot hair brush and you need an empty water bottle that we can fill up at the airport." Phil tells him and Wilbur nods. "Can you go do that stuff while I check on the others?" Phil asks and Wilbur nods.

"Love you dada! See you tomorrow!" Wilbur smiles waving bye.

"Love you too bud! I can't wait for tomorrow!" Phil says and they end the call. Not even a minute later Phil gets another call from Tommy. He answers and notices that Tommy was sitting at his desk chair, sippy cup in his hands and a blanket wrapped around him. "Hey Toms."

"Hi da! Excited for tomorrow!" Tommy cheered as Phil smiled at him.

"I am too bubs! Do you have your stuff and your list?" Phil asks and Tommy nods, sending it over to Phil. "Alright buddy looks like you got everything! How has your day been?"

"Good! I gots nuggies and juice and ice cream!" Tommy cheers, talking about his day. Phil usually didn't want the boy having that much sugar but Tommy went out to lunch with his parents so they could spend time with him before he left. Phil let that slide knowing that if Tommy had said no it would be a lot of questions.

"Aw that sounds amazing! All I got was chicken and veggies." Phil made a face of pretend disgust and that made Tommy giggle. Then Phil's discord started to ring. "Hey bubs I gotta go, someone is calling me. I can't wait to see you tomorrow okay?" Phil said and Tommy nodded.

"Love you da." Tommy smiles.

"Love you too bubs." And Phil switched calls. It was Tubbo and he was sitting on his bed, chewing on a teether and crying. "Tubs what's wrong?" Phil asked noticing the tears.

"Can't find Bee!" Tubbo cried, still chewing on the teether. Bee was a small bee plush Phil had gotten for Tubbo a while back.

"Tubs can you take some deep breathes for me and then I can help you find Bee okay? But I need you to take some deep breathes." Phil instructed and Tubbo nodded, taking the teether out of his mouth and taking a few deep breathes. That helped slow his crying. "Alright, now we know Bee likes hide around your bed, did he fly into the corner under the
pillows again?" Phil asked, remembering the last time this had happened.

"Bee! Naughty boy!" Tubbo had checked and indeed found Bee there.

"Now Tubbo, that's not nice, Bee was just exploring! We don't call him naughty for exploring!" Phil corrects and Tubbo nods, hugging Bee close.

"Sowwy Bee, miss you." Tubbo mumbles to the small bee plush giving it a tight hug.

"I know Bee missed you too. Now Tubs, do you have all your stuff ready? And your list?" Phil asks for the third time that evening. Tubbo nods and for the third time Phil got a list copy and he looked it over. "Tubs, you're missing goggles for swimming and headphones." Phil tells him and Tubbo nods, scrambling to get those things and put them in his bag and carry on. "Alright Tubs, it's getting close to bed time so how about I start a call in the group chat and tell a story while you get into bed alright?" And Tubbo nodded.

"Love you da." Tubbo smiles and Phil feels his heart swell for the third time that evening.

"Love you too Tubs. Can't wait to see you tomorrow." And they end the call. Phil then went to text the group chat.

Dadza
If you guys want we can do a sleep call tonight, I know if I don't I won't sleep since I'm so excited

Sooty
I'm up for it! I'm super excited

Bee Boy
Me too!

Child
I'm ready

So Phil called the group chat, he was the only one with his camera on but he didn't mind and when Techno and Ranboo joined they didn't question it.

"I'm pretty sure Wilbur, Tommy and Tubbo are all going to sleep and I'm pretty sure Techno and Ranboo are just now getting up for the day since it's 9am there." Phil says and there was mumbles and groans of agreement. "Alright, how about I just talk about random stuff till those who are going to sleep fall asleep?"

"If you do that I might fall back asleep." Techno mumbles and Phil laughs.

"Going back to sleep sounds nice." Ranboo adds making others laugh as well.

"This is why we're nicknamed the sleepy bois, you all do realize that right? Okay well let's see, I'll talk about how the other day on a walk I saw this really pretty bird nest." And Phil talked about random things for a while. After that story he talked about how Kristin was doing and how he was excited for the trip.

Eventually he heard soft snoring coming from Tommy, Wilbur and Techno. Ranboo didn't snore but he mumbled in his sleep, which he was doing. Tubbo was the only silent sleeper and Phil didn't hear anything from his end.

"Anyone awake?" Phil asked softly, trying not to wake anyone. No one answered so Phil smiled and climbed into his own bed.

Chapter 19: Where'd ya go? Cg! Ranboo Little! Tubbo 1/?

Summary:

Summery: Tubbo feels upset, he was supposed to see a friend from childhood but they bailed, making Tubbo stress out then feel really sad. After not answering to anyone for a few days, Ranboo spam calls him.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Ranboo
Little! Tubbo
~~~
Nicknames:
Ranboo: Boo
Tubbo: Tubs
(I also use a lot of the same nicknames over and over again hope yall don't mind)
~~~
Relationship:
This purely platonic, no shipping minors here
~~~
Tw: Feeling sad, not taking care of themselves, depression, "prank" ending in hurt feelings
Note: Little sad chapter here but will end well I promise!
~~~

Tubbo wouldn't say his mental health was all too bad. Most days it was decent, little stressed and anxious here and there but nothing he couldn't manage with breaks or self care. But at one point it really did feel like it was bad.

Tubbo had this friend from his childhood, a kid he went to grade school with. They used to be best friends but stopped once they hit grade 7. Tubbo hadn't thought of him too much until he got a message one day, and when he read it he felt happy.

Hey Tubbo, it's Connor from grade school. I saw a video the other day pop up on my YouTube, and I realized you were in it! I barely recognized you. Would you want to catch up soon

Tubbo felt happy! He really missed his childhood best friend! So Tubbo sent a message of agreement and they planned to meet up at the shopping center a little whiles away. The day of Tubbo was so excited, he was over the moon when his mom dropped him off with the promise to pick him up at a later time. Tubbo walked to the agreed meeting spot and waited. He texted Connor while he did.

I'm here! Super excited to see you

But he didn't receive an answer. He didn't worry too much at first but when he was few minutes late he worried a tiny bit.

Waiting at the spot

And again he didn't receive an answer. When a few minutes turned into 30 he began to grow really anxious, what if he got hurt somewhere? What if something happened and Tubbo didn't know? He got a message on his phone that replaced the fear of him being hurt with something else

Did you really think I wanted to see you? God famous people think it's all about them. It was a prank, I don't actually care about you

The feeling was replaced with sadness. He had been so excited, excited to see a friend in real life, and not through a computer screen. He did have Tommy, Wilbur, Jack and George and others who weren't too far away but he really wanted a friend near by. He missed his childhood friend as well.

Tubbo just pocketed his phone and walked around to try and distract himself. He saw a toy shop and got himself a new teddy bear to try and cheer himself up but it didn't work.

When his mother picked him back up hours later Tubbo had to hold back tears as he got into the car.

"How was Connor?" She asked brightly. Tubbo looked at her and nodded, thinking he can either tell the truth or lie.

"He was good, it was nice seeing him." Lie. It was easier than explaining the truth, easier than letting his emotions out. By the time he got back home he couldn't escape to his room since it was time for dinner.

"So just a reminder to you both, we're out of town these next two weeks. Lani is going to her friends and Toby you'll be here alone. You can have one of your friends over, just text us before you do so we know. We are trusting you both a lot here." Tubbo's dad reminded him and Tubbo nodded, picking around his food.

When he was finally in his room Tubbo couldn't help but finally break down. He hated being lied to and hated that it was a 'prank'. Tubbo never acted like he deserved things because he was famous so why did Connor act like he did? He sat on his bed and began to cry, Tubbo couldn't tell if this was just built up from things and this was the last straw?

Or was this his little side coming out and being upset?

His solution was to not find out that answer and he just fell asleep. Waking up the next morning only to say goodbye to his parents and Lani. Then he crawled right back in bed to go back to sleep.

While his mental health was usually good, this little stunt made him feel extremely depressed and upset. He didn't understand why he was so upset but he just was. He spent the first three days alone in the house not doing much. He wouldn't answer any texts or calls from others, he would eat ramen and watch Netflix in his bed. That or he would sleep. He pushed away regression and replaced it with sadness.

It began to worry his friends only after the second day. Tommy talked to many trying to figure out if they had heard from Tubbo at all and when no one else had it also began to worry Ranboo and others. They each tried to reach out to Tubbo since it was unlike him to just disappear without talking to anyone.

Eventually Ranboo took it into his own hands, texting and calling Tubbo almost nonstop. He would have to answer eventually right? Well not quite. Ranboo then reached out to Lani about his concerns and she took a break from being at her friends and returned to the house. She found her brother asleep in his bed at 3 in the afternoon.

"Toby, get up and talk to Ranboo, he's worried." Lani tells him, making sure he heard her before leaving again. Tubbo, who woke up feeling really small, reached out for his phone on his nightstand before calling Ranboo, still tucked under the covers. Ranboo saw the call and answered.

"Tubbo!" Ranboo smiled and looked at Tubbo. He was under the covers and holding a teddy bear, nothing too odd right? "Are you alright?"

"Sleeps." Tubbo mumbled and Ranboo felt a bit worried at the slight slur and the high pitched tone in his voice. That and the mispronunciation was worrying. When Tubbo got sleepy he would speak in a deeper tone not a higher one.

"Where have you been these past few days, we're all worried." Ranboo tells him but Tubbo doesn't seem to care. "Are you alright?"

"I say sleeps!" Tubbo whines and that takes Ranboo aback. What was happening. "I sad and now I sleeps!" Tubbo continues whining.

"You were sad and now you're sleeping?" Ranboo asks, trying to clarify what he said. Tubbo nods. "What was making you sad Tubs?"

"Long sorty." Tubbo mumbles and Ranboo tries to think, why was he acting young. Then it hit him, he understood some of the Ranboo community did a thing called age regression, did Tubbo do the same? Ranboo knew if he did then Tubbo should be treated like a child so he went out on a limb.

"Tubs, how old are you?" Ranboo asked, trying not to be completely wrong. Tubbo thought for a moment, his heart beating fast before sticking up two fingers. "Aww alright! Here you said you were tired so can you take a nap for me then we can talk?" Ranboo asked and Tubbo whined.

"Wanna talk now." And Ranboo smiled.

"We'll talk when you wake up I promise. How about we stay on call while you nap so I can make sure no monsters get you." Ranboo tells him and Tubbo nods, smiling. Ranboo watches as Tubbo pulls out a pacifier from under his pillow and pops it in his mouth. Tubbo then fixes his phone so Ranboo could see him fully, turned off his lights and laid down. Ranboo went on mute when he saw Tubbo was fully asleep.

Ranboo spent the time Tubbo was napping doing research into little space, figuring out what it meant and how he could help Tubbo with it. He also texted others including Tommy, explaining that Tubbo had gotten really sad about something and just didn't talk to anyone. Tommy wanted to call Tubbo right then and there but Ranboo told him he was sleeping and they could talk later.

When Tubbo woke up, he woke up big and had to have an interesting conversation with Ranboo. During which Ranboo was nothing but kind and supportive, even offering to be Tubbo's caregiver as long as Tubbo helped him out along the way, wanting to be nothing but good for his friend. Tubbo agreed and fell back into little space and introducing Ranboo to all his stuffed animals.

Chapter 20: Meet up day Cg! SBI (minus Techno) Littles! Tubbo and Ranboo 1/?

Summary:

Summery: With an irl meet up around the corner everyone is super excited. Before the trip SBI asks the littles if they're bringing little gear, Tubbo says he doesn't need it because he won't be little. So when it comes time for a day that's supposed to be nice they find out it's raining and they can't really do anything. Now with one disappointed little Ranboo and one refusing to go little Tubbo, they have to figure out what to do.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Philza
Cg! Wilbur
Big Brother! Tommy
Little! Tubbo
Little! Ranboo
~~~
Relationship
Just chosen family!
~~~
Nicknames:
Philza: Phil, Dad, Dadza
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby
Tommy: Tom-Tom
Tubbo: Tubs, Tuby
Ranboo: Boo
~~~
Note: I'm sorry for my Techno lovers but I promise I'll write with him again soon!
Tw: Bit of cursing
~~~

Everyone was excited, it was going to be a fun meet up. Tubbo was so excited to see his best friends! Ranboo would be flying in within the next hour and the others were staying at Phil's house for the night. Then tomorrow they would all take train to the coast, where they were renting an Airbnb for three weeks together!
Tubbo was currently on the way to the airport, practically bouncing in his seat. His mom who was driving him was smiling, he just seemed so happy. Tubbo checked his phone when he felt it buzz in his hands and looked down.

Boo
Just landed!

Tommy
Fuck yeah!

Phil
Tommy we talked about language

Tommy
Not little right now, DADZA

Phil
But someone else could be, TOMMY

Tubbo
Almost there Boo!

Boo
Perfect

And Tubbo pocketed his phone. They had already talked about where they were going to meet. Once they pulled up to the pick up lane at the airport Tubbo was ready to throw open his door. He was so excited, he was finally gonna meet Ranboo IRL. His mom pulled out her phone and hit record.

"Toby, I see someone." She smiles and Tubbo looks out the window. He smiles and runs out of the car, running to his best friend. Ranboo saw Tubbo running over and opened up his arms, embracing the smaller.

"Tubbo!" Ranboo cheered hugging Tubbo.

"Ranboo! You're here!" Tubbo said and he felt happy tears well up in his eyes.

"I am here." Ranboo said, almost crying himself. They stood there for a moment, they were together. Best friends who usually were half way across the globe were now together.

"Awwww." They heard and turned around to see Tubbo's mom standing there smiling and also nearly crying herself.

"It's so nice to meet you in person." Ranboo says smiling, he stuck out his hand to shake hers but she pulled him into a hug. "Oh okay we're also hugging." Ranboo said but hugged her back.

"It's very nice to meet you, you just make Toby so happy and seeing him super happy makes me happy." She says once they pull away. They all put Ranboo's bags in the trunk and hop into the car, Tubbo sitting in back with Ranboo. While Ranboo and Tubbo's mom talked for a bit, Tubbo began to fidget with Ranboo's hands. Ranboo looked at Tubbo who was so content with playing with the gloves.

"L?" Ranboo asks quietly so Tubbo's mom couldn't hear and Tubbo nodded. If either of them were little they would simply ask 'L'. And Tubbo felt himself slipping. He was just happy, and when he was so happy he would fall into little space. Luckily it wasn't a long ride home so they got to Tubbo's house and were able to go upstairs for the rest of the night. Ranboo himself wasn't feeling small at all, just happy.

"Call." Tubbo said after they got into pjs, each obviously closing their eyes when the other was changing, and sat on his bed. Ranboo thought for a moment and realized what he meant. Ranboo pulled out his laptop and pulled up Discord. While he did that Tubbo reached into his nightstand where he kept his little gear and pulled out a pacifier, putting it in his mouth. He then sat next to Ranboo again as they called up the group chat. It was Phil who answered on the other end, cooing at seeing Tubbo small.

"Hello boys! Tommy, Wilbur!" He called and soon Tommy and Wilbur were next to Phil, each pulling their own chair up to the desk. Phil unplugged his headphones so they could all hear.

"Tubs and Boo! Finally together!" Wilbur cheered and Ranboo laughed slightly, rolling his eyes.

"Tubbo is the only small one here." Ranboo told them as Tubbo buried himself into Ranboo's shoulder, embarrassed slightly.

"Well still, you can be small if you want Boo." Wilbur reminds him and Ranboo nods, humming slightly.

"I'm so excited to see you tomorrow! For now I'm just stuck with Wilby and the old man." Tommy jokes and everyone laughs a bit.

"Hey I could put you out on the street ya know? You don't have to be here." Phil joked and Tubbo whined, not wanting anything to happen to his best friend. "Joking of course
Tubs, I won't let anything happen to him." Phil added. Tubbo nodded and closed his eyes, feeling warm and sleepy.

"I feel like I need to put him to bed." Ranboo tells them looking at Tubbo.

"Boo if you want you can go little too and we can read you a story?" Phil offers but Ranboo declines, he wasn't feeling little space tonight. "Alright are you at least bringing little gear for the Airbnb?"

"I am, I'm just bringing my bags, I'm not really unpacking here until after we get back." Ranboo explains and they nod.

"I'n not." Tubbo mumbles, eyes still closed.

"You're not?" Tommy asks confused and Tubbo nods. "Why not?" He asks. Tommy, while he didn't go little as much as Ranboo, who went little less than Tubbo did, was still bringing little gear.

"Not be small." Tubbo says shrugging. They all sit there for a moment confused.

"I feel like you should Tubs, just in case." Phil tells him and Tubbo whines more. "Okay than don't." and Ranboo got a text

Phil
Bring some for him please

Luckily Tubbo's eyes were still closed so he didn't see it and Ranboo nodded. Phil smiled.

"Alright well we can still tell a story to little Tubbo there. Are you guys in pjs?" And Tubbo nodded, going from Ranboo's shoulder to the bed. Ranboo and Tubbo were going to share a bed tonight, not wanting to get the extra bed out for just one night. Ranboo made sure Tubbo had a pacifier clip, had his favorite Bee stuffie and was covered in blankets before crawling next to him. He had pulled in his and Tubbo's phones and positioning his so the others could see them, they were doing a sleep call.

"Alright here's the solider, the king and the poet." Phil began as all of his kids were settled in bed. Wilbur and Tommy of course being on their own little beds on the floor.

The next morning everyone woke up slowly but surely. Tubbo and Ranboo felt big, Tommy was in little space when he woke up. So while everyone was making sure they had their bags packed, Tommy was running around Phil's house. They only ended the call when it came time to get on their trains. Tubbo and Ranboo on the trains played on their phones, Tubbo's switch, and watched shows on Ranboo's laptop. Getting off their train they spotted the others, and they both ran towards the three of them.

"Tommy!" Tubbo yelled latching onto him.

"Dadza! Wilby!" Ranboo yelled latching onto the other two. Just being in the presence of his caregivers he felt smaller but so safe.

"My boys! Ugh almost all of my boys are here! Where's Techno when you need him." Phil smiled, hugging Ranboo and Wilbur since Ranboo had pulled him into a group hug.

"Probably on some potato farm or hunting orphans." Wilbur joked. Phil smiled and turned to the other two.

"Get over here." He told them and they worked their way into a group hug. Phil felt happy, if only Techno and Kirsten were here his family would be complete. "Alright, let's get the rental car and head to our Airbnb." He says and they break apart, everyone grabbing their bags. Once they finally get settled in the Airbnb, everyone started to put their bags in their rooms. Tommy and Tubbo would be sharing, Wilbur and Ranboo sharing, and Phil getting a room to himself. They spilt this way so those who tended to be little a bit more was paired with someone who was big more often.

"Philllll can we walk to the beach please?" Tommy asks, he had gone back to a big head space and was now bored out of his mind. Ranboo who was slipping further and further by the moment felt excited, he wanted to go to the beach! He got beach toys!

"Sure kiddo! But first, age check. Tommy how old are you feeling?" Phil asks and Tommy rolled his eyes. "I'm taking the eye roll as a big. Ranboo, how old are you feeling?" And Ranboo stuck up four fingers. "Aww such a big boy. Tubbo how old are you feeling?"

"I told you I'm not going to be fucking small Phil. Now can we go to the beach please?" Tubbo says, stomping his foot. Phil was taken aback by this brash behavior but nodded. Wilbur shot Tubbo a look.

"Don't curse in front of someone's who little please." Wilbur said coolly and Tubbo glared at him in return.

"Don't fucking tell me what to do." He snapped back. Phil had pulled out his phone and checked the weather.

"Actually kiddos, we probably shouldn't go to the beach, it's supposed to start storming here in a bit. Guess we're stuck inside." Phil announced and Ranboo and Tommy both felt the same thing, sadness. They both were excited to go to the beach, and since Ranboo was little while Tommy was not, he did what any child did when sad, he cried.

"Aww Boo come here." Wilbur said, opening up his arms to the crying little. Ranboo went into his arms and began to cry some more. "Tommy will you get his pacifier? It should be in his backpack like he mentioned earlier." And Tommy nodded, running up the stairs.

"How are you feeling Tubbo?" Phil asked, watching as Tubbo stood there with his arms crossed and a frown on his face.

"Don't talk to me like I'm a god damn child Phil! I'm not a fucking kid!" Tubbo screamed, still pouting with his arms crossed. He stomped his foot and looked angrier.

"Tubbo, don't make me put you in timeout for acting naughty." Phil warned but Tubbo just stomped his foot more. Tommy came back down the stairs, he handed Ranboo's pacifier to Wilbur who slid it into the crying Ranboo's mouth. He took it instantly and his crying slowed since he had a comfort item. He turned to Tubbo and held out two things, his pacifier and his bee plush. Tubbo looked at both of them, he had purposely left them at home.

"I didn't bring those." He stated simply. Phil grabbed the pacifier and went to put it in Tubbo's mouth. Instead of rejecting it like he thought he would, Tubbo took it. He also took the bee plush from Tommy.

"I told Ranboo to bring them. Now come on, I know you've had a ruff morning so we're just going to watch movies and cuddle okay?" Phil says, grabbing Tubbo and picking him up, placing him on his hip. Tubbo nodded and Wilbur did the same thing with Ranboo. The littles were carried and sat on the couch. Blankets were thrown on them and they were brought snacks and sippy cups with juice. And like Phil promised they cuddled, watching movies.

Hours later everyone but Phil was asleep, he threw blankets over them all and snapped a photo. His almost complete family made him so happy. He was just missing his other son and his wife. He still sent the picture to them both, simply stating 'wish you were here'

What he got back from Techno was something he didn't expect.

Techno
Oh don't worry old man, I'm already on my way

And all that was attached to that was a selfie of Techno on a plane, smiling.

Chapter 21: No Talk Cg! Beeduo Little! Tommy 1/2

Summary:

Summery: Tommy when little, no matter what age, goes nonverbal. It was never really an issue for his caregivers, they made little flashcards for Tommy to identify feelings and wants. But Tommy comes up with an idea, that may or may not help (or cause chaos)

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Tubbo
Cg! Ranboo
Little! Tommy
~~~
Nicknames:
Tubbo: Tubs
Ranboo: Boo
Tommy: Toms, little one.
~~~
Relationships:
Platonic husbands with Ranboo and Tubbo. With Tommy, friends
~~~
Tw: None that I can think of? This is fluff
Note: This is no way making fun of those who are nonverbal. I actually go nonverbal when I am little, and there is nothing wrong with it. In this story Tommy is also Neurodivergent. I am also Neurodivergent and I am only writing from my experience. Also this is a bit out of what I would normally do, so let me know if you like it.
~~~

Ranboo and Tubbo never used the phrase "Use your words." Tommy couldn't be more thankful for this. When Tommy went little he became nonverbal, a struggle at first but with Tubbo's mind they were able to come up with a solution.

Tubbo got colorful pieces of paper and labeled them with different feelings and wants. Red was angry, Blue was sad, Yellow was happy, Green was hungry or thirsty, Purple was hurt, Orange was overwhelmed and White was tired.

Tommy used these cards when little, since he usually only regressed to ages 3-5, but also used them while big to help when he was overstimulated. It helped people understand how he was feeling and most respected it.

And while this system worked very well, Tommy wanted to try something new. He had been thinking about it for a while so he brought up the idea with Tubbo and Ranboo while he was big. They were sitting in Snowchester, eating dinner. Tommy liked eating dinner with them both, it made him feel safe.

"I want to learn Sign Language and use that instead of the cards." Tubbo and Ranboo looked up at him. Tommy couldn't tell what either of them were feeling, he was not good at identifying other's emotions, only his own.

"Alright, we'll need to learn too." Ranboo said, and Tubbo nodded in agreement. Tommy felt his heart sore, they didn't hate the idea of it.

"Really?" Tommy smiled and they both looked at him again.

"Of course big man, if you want to do what will make you happy than that's fine. We're here to support you through everything." Tubbo smiled and Tommy couldn't help but do his happy stim, hitting his heels of his hands together. Tubbo and Ranboo smiled, they knew that was a happy stim and they were glad Tommy was happy.

So for three weeks straight Tommy would come over to Snowchester, and using books he taught himself, Tubbo and Ranboo how to sign. It took a lot of trial and error but they were able to find a system to make it work.

"Alright here's a test round. I'm going to sign something and you both have to figure out what I signed alright?" Tommy said and Ranboo and Tubbo nodded.

'Home' Tommy signed and watched at they stared where his hands were.

"Home." Tubbo said and Tommy nodded, happy that he understood.

'Water'

"Water." Ranboo exclaimed and Tommy couldn't help but feel even happier. For a while Tommy went on and on signing things and they both were able to get it.

"Are you sure you'll be able to remember all this while little?" Tubbo asked before Tommy began to leave later that night. Tommy nodded, he was beginning to go nonverbal now. He had chewlery in his mouth and was ready to get home. "Alright Toms, Love you." Tubbo gave him a quick hug.

'I love you too Tubs' Tommy signed and Tubbo felt his heart melt. He knew what Tommy was signing, and he felt happy he could understand Tommy. Tommy left for the night feeling the same happiness in his heart.

Tommy showed up the next morning, beginning to slip into little space already. He was carrying his favorite bear and was still chewing on his chewlery.

"Hey Toms, did you sleep good?" Tubbo asked, knowing he was slipping into little space. Tommy nodded. "Good, did you bring your cards with you?" He asked as he helped Tommy take off his boots. Tommy shook his head no.

'Sign' And Tubbo nodded, Tommy was ready to try going little without his cards.

"Alright little one. Let's go find Boo." And Tubbo picked up Tommy. They went upstairs to Micheal's room where they saw Ranboo was tucking Micheal in for a nap. "Boo, we got a little one here." Tubbo said softly, as not to wake the already asleep Micheal.

'Hello Little one' Ranboo signed as he turned towards his husband and the small little. Tommy smiled and the chewlery fell out of his mouth. He did his hand hitting stim and Tubbo had to set him down so he wouldn't get hit by the small hands. Tommy just smiled and did it for a few more moments while sitting on the ground.

"You having a good morning Toms?" Ranboo asks and Tommy nods. "Good. Now let's head to the play room so we don't wake up Micheal." Ranboo said and again Tommy nodded. Ranboo picked him up this time and they brought him to the play room. Tommy crawled out of Ranboo's arms and went over to the toy chest.

'Help' He signed when he couldn't open it on his own. Tubbo went over and helped him open it. Tommy handed both of them a toy truck and got a few more out. They played trucks for a while, Tubbo being really happy that he could help Tommy a bit better this way.

"Toms, would you like a snack?" Tubbo asked and Tommy nodded. Leaving the room Tubbo went to go get food for the little. Tommy then signed something that Ranboo didn't know what it was.

"I'm sorry Toms I didn't get that." Ranboo admitted and Tommy huffed and repeated the motion. "I still don't get that." Ranboo said, feeling guilty. Tommy did a third time. "Toms, I still don't know what that means." Tommy's face began to grow red and tears leaked out of his eyes. Ranboo couldn't tell if he was upset or angry.

To be honest, Tommy couldn't tell you what he was feeling either. It was hard for him to identify his emotions, even when small. He spent so long figuring it out, and the cards helped him with it. Without them and not being understood made him feel all emotions at once. He began to do a stim that happened when his emotions were all over the place, slamming his hands into his head. Ranboo tried to grab his hands but Tommy just moved back more.

Tubbo was coming back into the room with apple slices and a sippy cup of orange juice when he saw Tommy crying, hitting his head, and Ranboo being confused.

"What happened?" Tubbo asked Ranboo as he got closer. Tommy looked up at him and his hands were moving around a lot, no longer hitting his hand but signing as fast as he could.

'Boo not understand me' Tommy signed and Tubbo nodded, saying he understood him.

"What did he not understand Toms?" Tubbo questioned, putting the snack and drink down in front of Tommy, not handing it to him so he had a chance to use his hands.

'I said I love you and Boo and Boo not know what it means' Tommy explained, still hurt that he wasn't understood, he was just trying to give love! Tubbo held back a laugh and he sat down next to the two. Tommy crawled into Tubbo's lap, letting Tubbo grab his hands so he wouldn't be hitting his head.

"Is it okay if I tell him what you said? And then we can teach him what you said?" Tubbo asked, making sure it was alright with the little. Tommy nodded and Tubbo turned to
Ranboo who sat there, confused. "Tommy said he loves you and I. He got upset that you didn't know what it meant." Tubbo said softly and Ranboo nodded.

"I'm sorry Toms. I promise I am trying to understand." Ranboo explained and Tommy nodded, he didn't stop nodding for a bit. It was a way that he would try to calm himself down.

'It's okay Boo' And that time, Ranboo understood what he meant.

Chapter 22: No Talk Cg! Beeduo Little! Tommy 2/2

Summary:

Summery: After a while of being little and using sign Tubbo and Ranboo decide to take Tommy to the park one day, and on the way back stopping by some places. A few places to just see people, a few to pick up an item or two. And through out it all the duo is learning who does and doesn't know sign language.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Tubbo
Cg! Ranboo
Little! Tommy
~~~
Nicknames:
Tubbo: Tubs
Ranboo: Boo
Tommy: Toms, little one.
~~~
Relationships:
Platonic husbands with Ranboo and Tubbo. With Tommy, friends
~~~
Tw: None that I can think of? This is fluff
Note: This is again not making fun of nonverbal littles or those who nonverbal at any point. Tommy is Neurodivergant as am I. This is not making fun of anyone neurodivergant, little, or nonverbal. I am speaking from my own experience when writing this.
Eret in this chapter will be referred to with all pronouns since CC!Eret uses all pronouns.
~~~

Tommy was sitting at the table, Tubbo and Ranboo both in the kitchen making lunch and keeping an eye on him. They were having a good day, Tommy being little, Micheal was spending time with Puffy and the other two had no true plans for the day.

Tommy wanted something but he didn't know what he wanted. It was hard for him to identify sometimes, but it wasn't a big enough issue to cause problems so he just let his brain feel fuzzy and light.

"Tommy do you want to do something today? We could go to the park?" Tubbo offers from the kitchen and Tommy nods, he now really wanted to go to the park. So they finished up making breakfast and they all ate.

Tommy eating his pancakes managed to get syrup all of his face. Tubbo helped wiped down his face before Ranboo brought Tommy upstairs.

"Alright Toms, do you want overalls or shorts and shirt?" Ranboo offers him.

'Shorts and Shirt please' Tommy signed and Ranboo smiled.

"Good manners bud. Do you want chewlery or a pacifier?" Ranboo asks, remembering to praise Tommy.

'Pacifier please Boo' Tommy signed again and this time Ranboo nodded. He helped Tommy get dressed and clipped his red pacifier to his shirt.

"Alright, your shoes are by the front door so let's go find Tubs and head out." Ranboo tells him, scooping Tommy back up again. Tommy nodded and leaned into Ranboo's shoulder, being picked up and carried made him feel safe.

So they got downstairs where Tubbo was finishing up cleaning from breakfast. He made sure that he looked good enough before walking to the front door where his husband the little were standing.

"Toms do you need help with your shoes or can you do it?" Tubbo asks, making sure Tommy knew that help was there if he needed it.

'I do it' Tommy signed before sitting on the floor and pulling on his shoes. They were red sneakers that went with his red shirt and brown shorts.

"Alrighty then, let's go." Tubbo says once Tommy has his shoes on. So they walk through Snowchester before taking the tunnel more towards where L'manberg used to be. There was a small park, it had a play ground for those who are little there, along with the few children of the smp.

'Swing swing swing swing swing' Tommy signed a bunch of times before running towards the swings. The caregivers couldn't help but smile and laugh a little bit, it was nice to see him being able to communicate how he felt and have people understand him.

Before this when he was little, and before the cards, Tommy felt misunderstood and was always angry. He felt angry because no one knew what he needed and it was hard. Tubbo was the one who came up with the cards and for the longest time that was the perfect answer, but now it seems like this one was even better.

"Tubbo, Tommy, Ranboo!" Eret was walking towards the trio, they were wearing a crown that went with her dress that was to their knees. Tommy found this dress very pretty and hopped of the swing immediately to get a look at it.

'Pretty Dress Tommy' signed as he approached Eret.

'Thank you little one, I like your paci. Did you paint it yourself?' Eret signed back and that took both Tubbo and Ranboo by surprise. The red pacifier was painted on the front to have a little cow design.

'No Tubs painted it for me' Tommy signed back, over the moon that someone else understood him! He began to do his happy stim of hitting the heels of his hands together and Eret smiled. He turned to the other two.

"How are you two doing?" She asks them.

"I'm doing alright, when did you learn sign?" Tubbo asks, just blurting out what was on his mind. They laughed.

"I've known it for a while. Sometimes I get bored and learn new things for fun." He tells them, smiling and turning back to the little who was now just staring at the crown on their head. "Here little one." She says taking it off and putting it on his head.

'Pretty crown' Tommy signed, smiling and trying to see it even though it was atop of his head. He kept leaning his head back to try and see it but ended up falling onto his back, getting a chuckle of the three older ones.

"Alright, I need to keep going, just wanted to stop and say hi." Eret smiles.

"Alright, later Eret." Ranboo waves slightly.

'Bye Little one, you can keep the crown' Eret signed to Tommy before she headed off again. Tommy again did his happy stim, overjoyed that he now had a really pretty crown.

"That was nice of Eret." Tubbo smiled and Tommy nodded. "Are you hungry?" Tubbo asks and Tommy nods.

"We could go see if Phil wants to have lunch with us." Ranboo says, knowing that the older always enjoyed company. Tubbo nodded and off they went to Phil's house.

"Hey guys! How's it going?" Phil asks as they approach the fencing surrounding his house. Phil himself was outside, harvesting some wheat.

"We're good! We got little Tommy here." Tubbo tells him as they open the gate and all walk through.

'Phil hi' Tommy signed running over to his father. Phil looked confused at Tommy then turned to the others.

"He said hi." Ranboo fills in and Phil nods, looking back at Tommy.

"I'm sorry little one, I don't know sign. Is it okay that they tell me what you say?" Phil asks, hoping that it would not upset the little. Tommy nods.

'Boo and Tubs know it ok' Tommy signed, more towards Tubbo and Ranboo than to Phil.

"What did he say?" Phil asks.

"He said Boo and Tubs know it ok." Tubbo says and Phil smiles.

"Alright, good. Do you all want some lunch?" Phil asks and they all nod. "Alright come on inside. And Tommy I like the crown"

Chapter 23: Rainy day. Cg! Philza and Wilbur Little! Tommy, Ranboo, Tubbo 2/2

Summary:

Summery: After finding out that Tommy had been through trauma and that he was also a little they want to spoil him. So when Ranboo and Tubbo are big they spoil little Tommy, but that ends up making Tubbo and Ranboo a bit jealous. Now they have to deal with three littles who don't know how to handle jealousy.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Cg! Wilbur
Little! Tommy
Little! Ranboo
Little! Tubbo
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby, Buba
Tommy: Toms, Tom-Tom
Ranboo: Boo
Tubbo: Tubs, Tuby
~~~
Relationship:
Familyyyyyy
~~~
Tw: Mention of past abuse and jealousy
Note: I am trying my best but I would still like some prompts if you have some! Even if it's just a relationship and general idea of what happens!
Also I do not proof read.
~~~

Wilbur was the first to wake up on the rainy day, and of course it was still storming. It had been for the past week and he was tired of it, but what could he do? He slips out of bed, pulling a shirt on and walks out into the hallway.

He checks Tommy's room to see him not there, along with Ranboo's room. He had a suspicion and sure enough checking Tubbo's room he saw all three of them in bed asleep. It wasn't uncommon for them to have 'sleepovers', especially when they went to sleep little.

Both Wilbur and Phil didn't mind, happy that they were happy. So Wilbur shuts the door and walks downstairs. He looks outside and frowns at the weather before starting to make breakfast for them all. He loved to make breakfast for the family so he tried to do it as much as he could.

He got out the ingredients for waffles, along with some berries so they could have berry waffles. Wilbur knew that topped with Nutella that the littles would be in love with it.

Shortly after he began to make it Phil came downstairs, freshly showered and mostly awake.

"Good morning Wil, how'd you sleep?" The father greeted his son. Wilbur nods for a moment, processing what was said before turning to look at Phil.

"Fine, I couldn't sleep because of the storm for a bit. Speaking of sleeping they're all in Tubbo's bed." Wilbur says and Phil nods, again understanding that it wasn't uncommon. Phil helps get out other things for breakfast, not getting any cups ready because he understood that the kids could wake up in or out of little space.

"So Wil, I had a small idea." Phil says as he began to set the table. Wilbur hummed in response to let Phil know he was listening. "I know that Tommy never really came to us about being little before a month ago but I want to have a day where we spoil him when he's little. I feel bad for not doing it before, and I know it wasn't our fault, but I still want to. I know that his childhood was hard for him and he never got to be a kid fully."

Wilbur nodded, understanding what Phil was saying. Tommy had come into Phil's care when he was 11, before that he was in a horrible household. He was mistreated and forced to grow up way too fast. That aided in the fact that he was a little, they all understood that. Even Tommy was one to acknowledge it when he was big.

"But we shouldn't do it when Tubbo or Ranboo are little, I don't want them to feel left out." Phil continues and Wilbur nods, then realized his father was facing the table and not him.

"Right, okay so next time that he's little and they aren't that can be the plan." Wilbur says and he continues cooking. A few moments later Tubbo came downstairs, stretching his arms and rubbing the sleepiness out of his eyes. "Good morning." Wilbur greets, unsure of what headspace the boy is in.

"Good morning Wilbur, morning Phil. Are those waffles?" Tubbo smiles, staring at the stack next to Wilbur as he finishes up cooking the last one.

"Yes they are, are you the only one big this morning?" Wilbur asks and Tubbo shakes his head.

"Ranboo is too, Tommy seems to be around 3 or 4." Tubbo informs and Phil and Wilbur make eye contact. Guess today was the day. Tubbo goes and collects the others, and he carried Tommy down the stairs. Tommy had a pacifier in his mouth and looked like he did not want to be awake right now.

"Hey Toms, I got waffles." Wilbur smiles and Tommy makes grabby hands for Wilbur. Tubbo passes Tommy over to Wilbur and Tommy immediately puts his chin on Wilbur's shoulder. "Aw, are you really little today?" Wilbur coos and Tommy nods. "So little." Wilbur mumbles softly, holding Tommy a bit closer.

Tubbo looked over at them as him, Ranboo and Phil all sat down. Wilbur brought Tommy and the stack of waffles over, and Wilbur let Tommy sit on his lap. Tubbo couldn't help but feel his heart pang, he always wanted to do that but Wilbur said no. He claimed it would make too much of a mess so why was he letting Tommy do it?

After breakfast Wilbur and Phil helped Tommy get dressed, and then said they were running out to the store with him.

"Can I come?" Ranboo asks, wanting to get out of the house. Phil makes a face that both Ranboo and Tubbo couldn't understand what it was and then shook his head.

"We're going to get him some new toys and a new blanket." Phil tells them and they walk out of the house. Ranboo and Tubbo suddenly both feel sad, why couldn't they do that?
Why were they loving on Tommy more?

"Tubs?" Ranboo questions as Tubbo sits on the floor, obviously now in little space and now pouting.

"They mean! They love Tom-Tom more." Tubbo announces, crossing his arms. Ranboo hearing those words also began to fall into little space. So there they sat, in the doorway of the house, crossing their arms and pouting.

"Forget us?" Ranboo asks after a while, wondering if Wilbur and Phil had suddenly just forgotten the two. Tubbo nodded and burst out into tears, along with Ranboo. So they went from pouting to cry.

And that's how they were when the three of them came back. Tommy was holding a new blanket and stuffie, while Phil was holding a bag full of toys. Wilbur was holding Tommy in his arms.

"What happened?" Phil asks as they walk in. He bends down to Tubbo and Ranboo's level but Tubbo scoots away.

"Dada and Buba loves Tom-Tom more than Tubs and Boo!" Tubbo cries and Phil and Wil both feel guilty. They didn't want it to seem that way and it wasn't.

"Oh No Tuby, we love all three of you so much. We just wanted to give Tommy a bit extra love since he has had a hard time lately. We love you all the same." Phil explains. Wilbur sets Tommy down and reaches into the bag that was by Phil's side.

He pulls out two matching bunny plushies, handing one to Ranboo and one to Tubbo. Tubbo stopped crying and looked up at Wilbur, pointing to the plushie and then himself, as if he was asking 'for me?' Wilbur of course nodded.

"Toms helped us pick out plushies for all three of you." And sure enough the plushie in Tommy's arms was another matching bunny. "He had the idea that you guys could make bracelets for your bunnies to tell them apart." Wilbur encourages.

"No love Tom-Tom more?" Ranboo questions and both Wilbur and Phil shake their heads.

"Of course not Boo, we love Toms, Tubs and you all the same. We're sorry that we made you sad." Phil apologizes.

"No be sad!" Tommy shouts and Phil looks down at him.

"Toms, people can be sad if need to be sad, you can't just say 'no be sad' Tubs and Boo felt left out, just like how you felt." Phil says, not attempting to scold the little but more like help him understand. Tommy nodded and turned back to the others.

"I sowwy. You no left out, we loves you!" Tommy exclaims, pulling both Ranboo and Tubbo into a hug. And sure enough the littles then forgot their sadness and worries, and made bracelets for their bunnies together. Phil and Wilbur made sure from then on to include all of them, big or small.

Chapter 24: Sing, please? Cg! Techno and Wilbur Little! Tubbo and Tommy 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Ah loud shouting what a great way to start your day. Well, not really. Tommy wakes up to loud shouting, confused he goes to figure out what is going on. Then he's pushed into another room with Techno, Wilbur and Tubbo so they have to pass the time while fighting goes on.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Techno
Cg! Wilbur
Little! Tubbo
Little! Tommy
Parents! Philza and Kirstin
~~~
Relationship:
Techno, Tommy, Wilbur are all the kids of Philza and Kirstin. Tubbo is the child of Sclatt.
~~~
Nicknames:
Techno: Techie
Wilbur: Wilby
Tommy: Toms, Tom-Tom
Tubbo: Tubs
Philza: Phil, Dadza, Dada
Kirstin: Mumza, Momma
~~~
Tw: Yelling, cursing, hate on being little
Note: This is based off of all C! not CC!
~~~

Tommy's perspective

I woke up to a loud noise and then sudden yelling. Why were people yelling? I look at the time, it was only 7am. What was happening?
I climb out of my bed, grabbing a stuffie for protection in case the yelling was due to an intruder. I walk out of my room, and walk down the stairs. Walking to the entryway, the source of the yelling I saw a few people there.

Dada, Momma, Wilby and Techie were all standing there, and Tubs was with them! Dada was the one yelling at Tub's papa who was standing there, looking kinda scared. I get scared when Momma and Dad yell. They don't yell at us but yell at meanies to leave us alone.

"Momma? Dada?" I ask and the noise stops. They all turn and look at me.

"Is he a freak too?" Tub's papa asks and I feel sad. I'm not a freak, I'm special. People tell me I'm special all the time. Freak isn't a good thing so why is he saying that?

"Sclatt I dear you to call my son a freak again see what happens." Dada growls at him. Dada was even scarier now, his wings were getting big.

"He's. A. Freak." And that made me wanna cry so I did.

3rd Person Perspective

Tommy began to cry. Once everyone saw the first tear drop everything happened at once. Techno launched forward pulling out his sword, holding it to Sclatt's throat, pinning him to the wall. Philza jumped forward but was held back by Kirstin. Wilbur grabbed Tubbo and brought him to Tommy, both of them hugging onto the little to try to get him to calm down.

"Hey!" Kirstin yelled at both of her boys who were trying to attack the man standing by the door. "Both of you knock it off! Tubbo and Tommy are little right now! Techno put the sword down! Phil get it together! Sclatt get into the dining room and take a seat. I want to have words with you. Techno you and Wil take the kids to go do something." Kirstin orders and even Sclatt doesn't want to fight with her. Tommy was right, she was scary when angry.

Techno puts his sword back in it's sheath, and walks over to the others. He grabs Tubbo's hand as Wilbur picks up Tommy. They walk up to Tommy's room, putting both the littles on the bed. Tommy was still sniffing quietly.

"Hey Tom how's Peanut doing?" Wilbur asks the little, referring to Tommy's little bee plush. Tommy stops crying to grab the bee plush and Tubbo pulled out a small cow plush of his pocket. "And Tubs brought Butter! Peanut and Butter together again!" Wilbur cheers and both the littles laugh. They began to play together with their stuffed animals and Techno turns to Wilbur.

"Okay so tell me what happened?" Techno asks. He had arrived to the entryway just moments before Tommy did, so he was just as clueless.

"So, last night around 1 or 2 am Phil was up, you know when he can't sleep." Wilbur begins and Techno nodded, they were both aware that when Phil couldn't sleep he was either flying or doing something productive. "So he was out and about when he spotted Tubbo outside. He flew down to find him little and alone in the snow. Sclatt had apparently just let he go out by himself. So Phil took him back here."

It wasn't the first time Tubbo was little at their house. He often came over for playdates or just because he couldn't stand being at his house with Sclatt. Sclatt drank a lot and never took care of Tubbo, which would be fine if the 17 year old didn't regress. But since he did he needed someone to take care of him, and the only person who wouldn't do it was Sclatt.

"And this morning Sclatt found out he was gone and came looking for him. He came over here and Phil got on his case about needing to make sure Tubbo was okay and Sclatt began to say how he was a 17 year old and needed to stop 'acting like a freak'. Then Kirstin came over and began to lecture on how he needs to be a better father. He didn't take that too well and they all began to yell at each other." Wilbur fills him in and Techno for a moment just thinks about it. He was prepared to have words with Sclatt. 'Have words'

"Techie? Wilby?" Tommy asked and they both turned towards the little. "Juice?" He asks and Tubbo nodded, crying caused dry throats and they both loved Juice.

"Of course little ones. I'll be right back." Techno says and he walks out of the room. He walked down to the kitchen, past the dining room where Sclatt was being lectured, and to the fridge. He got two sippy cups full of juice.

"Techno?" Kirstin called as Techno was about to walk back up the stairs. Techno turned around and back into the dining room. "Are the boys tired at all? I know Tubbo usually naps around this time and I'm hoping since Tommy was up a bit late he might be willing to nap with Tubbo."

"I'm not sure but I'm bringing them juice right now. Don't worry it's the sugar free." He adds, knowing what happens if the littles have sugar before naps, or should he say 'not naps'

"They don't need fucking naps do they?" Sclatt scoffs and Techno kicks his chair.

"Watch it Sclatt, I know where your house is." Techno growls before turning back and goes up stairs. He goes to find the littles sitting on the floor, Wilbur in front of them with his Ukulele.

"Ah there's my singing partner, we have an audience." Wilbur smiles, roping Techno into singing with him. Techno didn't mind, he knew the littles loved it. Techno gives the boys their juice and he sits next to Wilbur.

"Can we play Tally Hall?" Techno asks and Wilbur nods, beginning to strum the soft song. "We were playing in the sand. And you found a little band. You told me you fell in love with it. Hadn't gone as I planned. When you had to bid adieu. Said you'd never love anew. I wondered if I could hold it. And fall in love with it too. You told me to buy a pony. But all I wanted was you" Techno sang softly as the boys drank all their juice, it never took them long to do it.

"Again!" Tubbo cheered and Tommy nodded. Techno couldn't help but laugh a bit, they really liked singing.

"Okay only, and only if, you get into bed for a nap." Techno says and they both nod, scrambling into bed and holding their stuffies.

"Let's tuck them in before starting again." Wilbur says and Techno nods. They walk over to the boys, make sure they each have enough blankets, give them forehead kisses and they sit in two of the chairs that were in the room. The seats were usually reserved for Phil and Kirstin reading Tommy a bed time story.

"We were playing in the sand"

Chapter 25: Watch yourself. Cg! Philza Techno and Wilbur Little! Bench Trio 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Tommy is being a bad influence, cursing in front of the littles and such. Phil threatens timeout if he continues, even though Tommy isn't little in that moment. So Tommy finds another way to corrupt the littles.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Philza
Cg! Wilbur
Cg! Techno
Little! Tommy
Little! Tubbo
Little! Ranboo
~~~
Nicknames:
Philza: Phil, Dadza
Wilbur: Wilby
Techno: Techie
Tommy: Toms, Bubs
Tubbo: Tubs, Tuby
Ranboo: Boo
~~~
Relationships:
Philza adopted all the children, so family.
~~~
Tw: Cursing, naming off drugs, talking of smoking and drinking. Talking of past abuse
Note: YIKES for that tw. But like all my other chapters everything will be okay I promise!
~~~

Tommy watched as Tubbo and Ranboo played with blocks, he felt like he wanted to join but something had been bugging him in the back of his mind. Whenever he felt himself slip he felt panicked, like his biological father and mother would hurt him like they did when he was a kid.

Even though Phil had adopted Tommy years ago, Tommy still felt scared of them. He felt like they would come and try to take him away from his new family. Tommy never shared these fears with the rest of the family because he was scared they wouldn't understand. Tubbo and Ranboo both were both in orphanages their whole lives. Wilbur and Techno, who were twins, had come from Phil's sister who passed away years ago. Tommy was the only one who didn't know at least one other person his whole life.

And he understood that Tubbo and Ranboo both needed each other like Wilbur and Techno needed each other. They all needed someone and their other half was there for them. Tommy just wish he had someone like that.

"Alright kiddos, time for lunch." Techno announced walking into the living room. Tommy looked up and nodded, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Wilbur had been staring at him. Tommy shrugged it off and walked to the dining room table. He sat down where he usually sat and noticed there was a sippy cup full of juice there. Techno and Wilbur brought in Tubbo and Ranboo who both also had sippy cups in front of them.

"Can I have an actual cup please?" Tommy asked Techno who nodded and grabbed the cup from the boy. Wilbur looked Tommy in the eyes as he sat down.

"Tommy when was the last time you went little?" Wilbur asks and Tommy shrugs, but Tommy knew the answer. The last time he went little without having a panic attack and pulling himself out of it was four months ago. At first his family didn't notice, but it had been so long that Wilbur had caught on and talked to Phil and Techno about it. They both agreed with Wilbur that it was worrying and came up with the idea of trying to get him to slip.

"Here you are." Techno had returned with a cup of soda and handed it to Tommy. Tommy nodded his thanks and Phil walked into the dining room.

"Wow it smells good." Phil smiled at Techno. Tubbo and Ranboo began to dig in, Tubbo being the age of 5 and Ranboo being 6 so they could feed themselves.

"Thank you, the little ones are having mac and cheese and chicken nuggets while we are having steak and potatoes." Techno says and Tommy looked down at his plate in front of him, mac and cheese with chicken nuggets.

"But I'm not little." Tommy complained and Techno raised an eyebrow at him.

"Would you rather have steak and potatoes?" Techno offers and Tommy shook his head, he hated how steak felt in his mouth. "Then you are having mac and cheese with chicken nuggets." Techno tells him.

"But I'm not fucking little!" Tommy continues to complain as he watched Phil, Techno and Wilbur begin to dig into their food.

"Tommy!" Phil snaps at him and Tommy looks over at him.

"I'm not fucking wrong! I'm not little!" Tommy said and he had to admit that it sounded like he was having a tantrum. Phil looked at him trying to think about what to say.

"Tommy do not curse in front of the other two. Or I will put you in time out." And Tommy shut his mouth. He felt it was stupid that he couldn't curse, he wasn't little, he was big! He should be able to curse.

"This is really good Techno." Wilbur complements. And Techno smiles, he was proud of his cooking as well. "What is on it?"

"Oh somethings I grew in the garden, some things I found in the fridge." Techno said and that gave Tommy an idea.

"If I'm not allowed to curse can I talk about drugs? Like meth or weed, or even crack cocaine!" Tommy smiles and he knew by Phil's frown that he was in trouble.

"Weed?" Tubbo asks and Tommy felt his heart sink at Wilbur and Techno also frowning. "Techie wha weed?" Tubbo asks confused. Techno turns to look at Tubbo.

"Nothing you need to worry about little one." Techno reassures him.

"Wha meth?" Ranboo asks and Techno repeats what he said to Tubbo. "Bu Toms said it." Ranboo argues slightly.

"Boys are you done?" Phil asks them to distract them. Tubbo and Ranboo nod. "Let's go get you both ready for a nap then hm? Techno can you help me please?" And Techno nods.

Both Tubbo and Ranboo go to race up the stairs, to see who was faster. "Tommy you stay right where you are." Phil says before leaving the room. Tommy sat there, crossed armed and frowning.

"Aren't you hungry?" Wilbur asks and Tommy shakes his head, but his growling stomach gave him away. "What is going on with you Toms? I'm worried. First you won't go little now you're not eating." Wilbur says frowning.

"Stop fucking looking at me like that." Tommy mumbles, pulling his knees up to his chest, and Wilbur gives him a confused look. "Stop frowning at me." When Wilbur doesn't say anything he continues. "I don't need you to act all disappointed or mad at me, I already know I'm not your favorite." Wilbur didn't have a chance to respond as Techno and Phil returned.

"Are you guys done? I'll clear plates." Wilbur offered and he grabbed plates standing up. Once all the plates and cups, except Tommy's untouched ones, were cleared the three sat down across from Tommy. Wilbur was in the middle, Phil on his right, Techno on his left and Tommy in the center across from him.

"Tommy." Phil started.

"I don't want a lecture old man." Tommy snapped at him and Phil took a deep breath before starting again.

"Tommy. I know you're upset about something but doing what you just did was not okay." Phil tells him and Tommy rolls his eyes, his arms were still crossed and on top of his arms which were still against his chest.

"So?" Tommy mumbles. Techno scoffs.

"What do you mean so? Tommy they're basically little kids and you were just swearing and teaching them about drugs." Techno said, angry but still calm. He knew yelling would never help.

"And? Why should they get to act like kids and be happy and not have to worry about anything?" Tommy asks, which confuses the others since he also did that. It popped into Wilbur's head that he was talking about regression like that since he hadn't for so long.

"Tommy," Wilbur spoke before the others got the chance to. "What has kept you from regressing? What happens when you start to regress?" Tommy doesn't look at him but looks more towards the floor.

"Nothin." Tommy lies but no one at the table believed that.

"Well are you regressing and just not coming to us?" Techno asks and Tommy shakes his head no. "Then you aren't regressing at all. What's keeping you from that?"

"Nothin." Tommy repeats, tucking his chin behind his knees so he was staring at the ground.

"Tommy, you can be honest with us you know. We won't judge you." Phil tells him and Tommy doesn't react.

"Tommy you said that you knew that you aren't my favorite, why would you assume that?" Wilbur asks thinking back to what had happened before the other two arrived.

"Cuz I'm not. Techie is your favorite." Tommy tells him.

"Why is Techno my favorite?" Wilbur says, hoping these issues were related.

"Because you and Techie got to know each your whole lives and Boo and Tubs got to know each other and you got each other and I got no one." Tommy said, tears welling in his eyes.

"Tommy you have all of us." Phil told him but Tommy shook his head, Phil just wasn't understanding.

"No! When I was small I had no one! I had a horrible time and I had no one! It's not fair that you guys had each other and I had no one and now I can't be small without thinking about it." Tommy stumbles over his thoughts, trying to explain how he felt through the tears and overwhelming sadness.

"When you were younger you had no one, and you had to go through a lot but now you can't go small without thinking about it?" Techno confirms and Tommy nods. "Thinking about what bubs?" Techno asked and Tommy looked at him.

"You no know?" Tommy asks and Techno nods. "You know?" Tommy asks turning to Wilbur and Phil, both shook their heads. This made Tommy more upset, he was between headspaces but still felt like he couldn't go small.

"Tommy whatever happened when you were younger you never shared, I've never wanted to push but your case was sealed. All I know is you were removed from your parents." Phil explains, trying to be as gentle as possible with the crying younger. Tommy nodded and tried to clear his head, trying to be big so he could explain his feelings.

"When I was younger." His sudden clearance in speech shocked the others. "My parents were abusive and neglectful. I had to raise myself and never got love from my parents. I was hit and starved and locked in a closet half the time. Once a week I was thrown in cold water while still clothed and it was called a 'shower'. It was only when I was 13 did hear me scream when they were walking by our house. Police were called and I was taken here." Tommy explains, the tears on his face slowing down.

The other three across the table wanted to do nothing more but comfort the boy, but knew in that moment that all the usual things of comfort, hugs and cuddles, were probably not the best idea. So they sat, each trying to think on what to say. Tommy spoke before they got the chance to say anything.

"I haven't been able to go little since every time I do I remember all that shit. It makes me scared and think that they're going to come back for me. So I have been too scared. I guess just watching Ranboo and Tubbo be able to go small without issues has been taking a toll on me too. I just feel so confused on why they can go little and feel fine. Then I remember you all didn't live through that. You had someone else there for you during your life and you were never alone." Tommy says and it all made sense in everyone's mind.

"Tommy. I am so sorry you ever had to go through that but you will never have to go through it again. You parents will never be able to reach you here, they don't know where you went just like I don't know where you came from. You are safe and loved here. We will protect you and things will be alright." Phil tells him and Tommy nods, still not looking up from the floor.

"Listen, if anyone tries to come for you there will be blood for the blood god." Techno tells him and Tommy smiles softly before dropping it again.

"You may not have had someone then but you have all of us now. We don't have one favorite person Tommy, we are all a family and we all love each other equally. Just because I've known Techno longer doesn't mean him I love him more than I love you. You are both my brothers." Wilbur explains and Tommy just nods again.

"Tommy, what can we do to help you?" Phil asks. Tommy doesn't say anything but gets up and walks over to Phil. He crawls into Phil's lap and leans against him.

"You want to go little Toms?" Wilbur asks and Tommy nods, hoping that this time there wouldn't be any issues. And there wasn't. His father and his brothers took care of him, making sure he felt safe and loved. And when they woke up Tubbo and Ranboo played with him. They later got the same story that the others did. They all agreed they loved Tommy and that nothing would affect how much they all loved one another.

Chapter 26: It's always about him Cg! Philza and Tubbo Little! Tommy 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Tommy one day goes to find Tubbo, his usual caregiver, but instead is met with Tubbo talking to Sam. Sam is going on and on, unknowing that Tommy is little and right behind them, about how Tommy is "selfish" Tommy then runs out and is met face to face with his 'dad'

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Philza
Cg! Tubbo
Little! Tommy
~~~
Nicknames:
Philza: Dadza, dada, Phil
Tubbo: Tubs
Tommy: Toms, little one
~~~
Relationship:
Platonic family! Phil did adopt Tommy, Tubbo, Wilbur, Techno
~~~
Tw: Bashing on someone else, mention of death, cursing
Note: I don't watch Sam a lot, and I don't understand his character too much so sorry if I write him poorly! Also thank you for over 600 reads!
~~~

Tommy was walking to Tubbo's house in Snowchester. He was slightly cold since he forgot his big jacket last time he was at Tubbo's house but it didn't matter, he was almost there. Since he was alone and knew he wouldn't been seen by many he had his pacifier in his mouth and was holding his favorite teddy bear.

Tubbo had been Tommy's caregiver for over a year now. Tubbo was not the only one who knew about his regression, Tommy's family, Ranboo, and a few select others knew. But Tommy was the only little on the whole server. Tubbo was the one who took care of Tommy the most, others did from time to time.

Tommy approached the house and remembered what Tubbo had said to him.

"You don't need to knock, this house is as much your house as it is mine"

So Tommy walked in. He didn't see Tubbo but didn't worry, he was here somewhere. He followed the sounds of voices that he heard in the distance. As he drew nearer he realized it sounded like someone was angry and he stopped in his tracks. He didn't want to go near someone who was angry, people being angry made him scared. But he drew a bit closer when he heard his name.

"No Tommy is just so fucking stupid!" Tommy whined softly, it sounded like Sam was there.

"Sam." He heard Tubbo start but Sam cut him off.

"No Tubbo, someone needs to say it! He is just a selfish kid! He's almost an adult and he runs around with a pacifier in his mouth and acting like a kid! Acting like he doesn't done shit to everyone around him! Then there's the fact that it's all about him! 'I died' 'I got left behind' 'I got forced into exile' What about everyone else! Everyone else has stuff going on." It sounded like the voices were coming nearer but he didn't move.

"Sam he's just." But once again Tubbo was cut off.

"He doesn't know when to stop! He's nothing but an issue half the time!" And that's when Sam and Tubbo turned the corner. Tubbo locked eyes with Tommy and saw the tears, the slight shaking and the pacifier in his mouth and teddy in his arms.

"Tubs." Tommy mumbled softly. He felt the tears fall down his face.

"Toms." Tubbo breathed out but Tommy shook his head, he spat out the pacifier and let it fall to the floor along with the teddy bear. He turned right on his heels and began running. He heard the quick footsteps following him but since Tommy wasn't wearing boots and a big coat, while Tubbo was, he was able to loose Tubbo.

Tommy ran outside and through the forest. He ran fast and weaved through the trees. Why didn't Tubbo defend him? Why did Tubbo let Sam say those things? Did Tubbo feel the same way as Sam did? Was Tommy nothing but a burden who didn't know when to stop? Was he that much of an issue?

As he was running he felt the forest thin out and realized there was no more snow. He soon saw the prime path and began running along it. Where was he going? He didn't know.

He just needed away from them. He felt his communicator, which was attached to the side of his pants, buzz over and over again. He ignored it. He ran until he was hiding right next to a building. He didn't know what building it was, he just needed to sit and try to think.

His headspace was a mess, he couldn't tell if he was big or little. Everything felt foggy when trying to think clearly and his head hurt. He wanted nothing more than to just be sitting in Tubbo's house, with Tubbo and watching cartoons. He leaned his head against the side of the building and closed his eyes.

Phil, Techno and Wilbur were all eating supper together. Phil had taken two of his sons out for an adventure and they just had gotten back. They were enjoying the food when the front door opened. In came Tubbo, looking panicked and worried.

"Have any of you seen Tommy?" He asked and his heart sank when all three of them shook their heads. "Ugh, I don't know where he went."

"What happened?" Phil asked standing up, he was already grabbing his sword which was right next to the front door.

"Sam came over and was talking shit about Tommy, Tommy had come over while little and heard all of it without us knowing. When I finally saw him he spat out his pacifier and dropped his bear before running. I lost him in the woods but I think he went towards L'manberg. I've tried to contact him but he isn't answering." Tubbo explains and Phil turns to the other two.

"Wilbur you check near Snowchester, Techno you check near the Smp, I'll go along the prime path. Tubbo you stay here in case he comes here." Phil said, knowing Tubbo wouldn't be much help after running so far. Techno and Wilbur nod, each grabbing their gear before going off.

"I'm sorry Phil, I didn't know he was there and I don't agree with anything Sam said." Tubbo said, on the verge of tears himself.

"What did he say?" Phil asks, pulling on his shoes and putting his sword in it's sheath.

"He said Tommy was an issue, calling him selfish and 'fucking stupid' saying that he needs to stop running around with a pacifier in his mouth." Tubbo explained and they both heard a fresh crack of thunder outside. Turning to look they saw it was now pouring rain.

"Shit. Alright, get some blankets, heat up some milk and get some extra dry clothes ready." Phil said and he turned out the door. He spread out his wings and began to fly towards the prime path. When he was closer he flew near the ground, trying to see Tommy anywhere.

"Phil! Phil!" He heard someone calling his name and saw Eret. He flew down to Eret and noticed they were standing over someone.

"Tommy!" Phil said as he got near.

"I don't know how long he's been out here, it's only been raining for about ten minutes but he's soaked and he's cold." She explains and Phil nods. Eret had been holding his cape over Tommy to try and keep the sleeping boy a bit more dry.

"Thank you, I appreciate it." Phil tells him and he nods. Phil scoops up the small boy in his arms and takes off again, it being harder and harder to fly in the rain. He barely made it home in one piece, Tommy still in his arms.

"You found him!" Tubbo cheered as Phil opened up the door. Phil was quick to put Tommy near the fire.

"Dada." Tommy mumbled stirring a bit due to the sudden heat.

"I'm here Tommy. Tubbo is here too." Phil tells him, grabbing a blanket and wrapping it around the cold boy. Tommy opened his eyes and looked at Tubbo before tears began to well up again.

"Tubs don't like me." Tommy sobs and Tubbo feels his heart break, he let the boy down.

"No Toms, I love you. I wasn't agreeing with what Sam was saying at all. He just kept talking over me before I could say something." Tubbo explains and he tries to move closer to Tommy. Tommy moves back a bit so he's basically in Phil's lap again.

"Tubs don't wanna take care of me." Tommy mumbles, tears still falling.

"Tommy, you know that isn't true. Tubbo loves you very much. Sam was the one who was being mean, not Tubbo." Phil coos softly and Tommy nods, but they knew he didn't believe it at all.

"Tommy I do want to take care of you. Please let me help you get all warmed up okay? I'll help you get into dry clothes and I got you a bottle ready and I'll ready you a story to make you feel better." Tubbo offers and Tommy looks up at the mention of a story.

"Store?" Tommy asks and Tubbo smiles and chuckles softly at the small error.

"Yes of course. And Dada can come too." Tubbo smiles and Tommy nods. So both Phil and Tubbo get Tommy changed into dry clothes, a nice warm bottle and they were all cuddled on the couch, Tubbo reading a story while Phil feed Tommy. Tommy was soon asleep, Tubbo on the verge of sleep as well. Phil also closed his eyes and enjoyed the nice way the evening was coming to an end when Tubbo suddenly shot up.

"What's wrong?" Phil asked, looking at Tubbo worried, glancing at Tommy to make sure he was still asleep then looking back at Tubbo.

"We forgot to tell Wilbur and Techno that we found him." Tubbo says and Phil's eyes went wide. Suddenly the front door opened and a soaking Wilbur and Techno walked in. "Hey guys."

"Don't hey guys us."

Chapter 27: Brave boys Cg! Wilbur Littles! Tommy and Tubbo 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Tubbo is ready to face the end, Tommy won't let the end happen. Dream gets locked up and the boys go and find Wilbur for comfort.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Wilbur
Little! Tommy
Little! Tubbo
~~~
Nicknames:
Wilbur: Wilby
Tommy: Toms
Tubbo: Tubs
~~~
Relationships:
Brothers and nothing else
~~~
Tw: Mention of almost death and threat of death
Note: This will not match up completely with the original story line (does anything I write ever match up) In this Wilbur is not dead, he's not Ghostbur, he's not revivebur he is just Wilbur. He never died that day.
~~~

"We won't make it to the portal, too much of a distance. It's over, this is checkmate. But hey we had some fun, all good things must come to an end eventually." Tommy couldn't believe what he was hearing from Tubbo. This couldn't be the end, Tommy didn't want it to be the end.

They fought for so much, they lived for so long. It can't be the end. Tommy didn't want it to be over, he couldn't loose him.

"He's right Tommy. Now say goodbye to Tubbo." Dream sneered, Tommy felt his heart race and his head grow heavy. He can't be small, not at a time like this. He looked over at Tubbo and saw the tears in his eyes, he was about to go little too.

"I'm sorry Dream. You should have paid me more." They turn and see many standing there, and Tommy felt his heart skip a beat, they were saved! Tommy runs towards the group of others, coming to protect them. He turns back around and grabs Tubbo's hands.

"Tubbo behind behind!" Tommy screamed, pulling him along. And for the next bit everything seemed to happen too quickly. Tommy killed Dream twice, his little heart sobbing at his own actions, then Dream was taken to prison. Tubbo and Tommy then left, going to their bench.

"We did it." Tubbo smiled when they got to the bench. Tommy leaned himself into Tubbo's lap as he felt himself starting to slip into little space. Tubbo sat there, playing with Tommy's hair before starting to slip into little space himself. They both sat there, unaware of the power of what they just did.

Meanwhile others were celebrating back in the community house. Wilbur, who had been elsewhere during the fight and unaware what had happened, walked into the party.

"Wilbur! Dream's in prison!" Quackity cheered as Wilbur walked in. Wilbur must have looked confused because Quackity added "Tommy and Tubbo went into his vault where he was holding things and we all showed up and fixed shit!"

"Where are they?" Wilbur asked, Quackity walked over with a drink to give to Wilbur but Wilbur declined, he needed to find the boys. He looked around the room but didn't see the youngers. "Where did they go?" Wilbur asks and Quackity shrugs.

"They might have gone to Tommy's place." Ranboo offers, having overheard Wilbur's question. Wilbur nods, declines drinks from others and walks back out of the party. He walks to Tommy's house but didn't see them there.

It began to rain but both Tubbo and Tommy didn't move. They felt small, Tommy was just focused on the weird feeling of rain on him while Tubbo was staring at colorful buildings in the distance. Tommy did however soon be uncomfortable with the feeling of wet clothes.

"Tubs." Tommy whined and he sat up. Tubbo soon also began to feel ucky with the wet clothes sticking to his skin.

"Toms." Tubbo said in the same tone but luckily they wouldn't have to deal with it for too much longer.

"Boys!" Wilbur had found them. The two littles looked up at him and within moments were both hugging Wilbur. "Ah my brave boys! I heard what happened with the Dream and couldn't be prouder of you!" Wilbur told them, being the great older brother he was. "Are you little?" He asks.

"Mhm." Tommy mumbles and Tubbo nods. Wilbur luckily was able to pick both of them up, and carry them to Phil's house, which wasn't too far. Wilbur lived at Phil's house and Phil had rooms for the boys if they ever wanted to live there as well.

"Well you both deserve a treat! How does pjs, coco, and cookies sound!" Wilbur offers and both boys, feeling a bit tired from the days events, nod. They get out of the rain and in the house. Wilbur takes both of them up to Tommy's room and put them on the bed. "Alright, first I need to know how old you both are."

Tommy stuck up two fingers while Tubbo stuck up one. Wilbur nodded and went to Tommy's closet, grabbing pjs before running over to Tubbo's room and doing the same. He helps each of them change into dry clothes and grabs a towel to dry off their hair. He grabbed Tommy his red pacifier with a white clip, and Tubbo his yellow pacifier with a green clip. He secured them both onto their shirts and smiled at the boys. They sat there in pjs, with pacifiers and rosy cheeks, Wilbur couldn't help but coo at how cute they looked.

"Alrighty, Tommy can you walk or do you want to be carried?" Wilbur asks, and Tommy stands, implying that he could walk. "Good job bud, let's get Tubbo and go downstairs yeah?"

"Yeah!" Tommy cheered. Wilbur grabbed Tubbo and held onto Tommy's hand. They made their way downstairs and Wilbur made sure they were both on the couch and covered them in a blanket. He went to the kitchen where he whipped up some hot coco, letting it cool slightly and then put it in bottles. He then grabbed chocolate chip cookies he had made with Niki earlier and he walked to the couch. Both boys were still on the couch, Tommy playing with the blanket edge as Tubbo played with a stuffed animal bee that was on the couch previously.

"Alright boys, here you are. What movie do we want to watch?" Wilbur asked, giving the boys their snacks and sitting between him. They both curled into Wilbur as they munched on their snacks.

"Up!" Tommy cheered and Wilbur turned to Tubbo who just nodded. So Wilbur turned on up and they cuddled together. The boys ate their cookies and drank all of their bottles.

When they were both finished Wilbur made sure they both had their pacifiers in, in case they fell asleep. Once the movie was over Wilbur noticed that Tubbo was asleep. Checking the time he saw it was 8:39pm.

"Toms I'm going to put Tubs to bed okay?" Wilbur asked and Tommy nodded. Wilbur stood up and grabbed Tubbo who whined as Wilbur walked with him. "Shhh it's okay, I'm putting you to bed little one. It's been a long day." Wilbur said softly and Tubbo just turned into Wilbur, so his head was in his shoulder.

Wilbur brought him up to his bed and tucked him in softly, gave him a kiss on the head and then left the room. Returning back downstairs he saw Tommy had gotten off the couch and was coloring in a coloring book on the floor.

"Toms, are you getting sleepy bud? It's been a long day." Wilbur asked and Tommy looked up at him.

"No sleepy! Color wid me Wilby!" Tommy cheered and Wilbur smiled, getting on the floor next to Wilbur.

"Alright little one, but we need to keep quiet so Tubs can sleep alright?" Wilbur asked and Tommy nodded, happy that his older brother was coloring with him. They colored for a bit and Wilbur kept noticing that Tommy was yawning. "Are you sure you don't want to go to sleep?"

"Noooo." Tommy whined and Wilbur sighed, it was always a problem for little Tommy to sleep but after a day like today, he was going to need it. Wilbur thought for a moment before coming up with an idea.

"How about, if you go climb in bed, I will read you a story and put your plush cow, Henry, in the dryer so he's all nice and warm so at the end of the story you'll have a nice cuddle buddy?" Wilbur offered and Tommy's eyes lit up. He nodded and jumped up, bouncing on the balls of his feet. So that's what they did, and like Wilbur had hoped at the end of the story Tommy was almost asleep.

After one more good night forehead kiss, grabbing Henry out of the dryer, and turning on the nightlight Wilbur was finally able to leave Tommy's room so he could get some sleep. Wilbur went back downstairs and began to pick things up, the coloring book, the blanket, the empty bottles and the plate that once held cookies. Wilbur began to wash the dishes in the sink when the front door opened.

"Hello?" Phil called and he walked into the kitchen. "Oh hello Wil, I thought it was Techno in here."

"Nope just me Dad, well Tommy and Tubbo are passed out upstairs." Wilbur explains and Phil nods. "Did you hear about everything?" Wil asks, drying off his hands and turning to face his father. Phil nods again and Wilbur smiles. "Such brave boys. I'm so proud of them."

"I'm just glad they're still alive, I can't loose any of you." Phil admits and Wilbur nods, giving his father a small hug.

Chapter 28: Back off. Cg! Techno Big Bro! Tubbo Little! Wilbur 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Techno is at his home one day when Tubbo runs over and says that he needs help. While peace was established all around and there was no fighting to take place, others still liked to be rude to others. Well Wilbur was being messed around with and while little, so he is frightened.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Techno
Big Bro! Tubbo
Little! Wilbur
~~~
Nicknames:
Techno: Tech, Techie
Tubbo: Tubs
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby
~~~
Relationship:
Brothers, platonic
~~~
Tw: Yelling, cursing
Note: I am super proud of this book and I am thankful for all of you. Please let me know if there's any stories you wanna see.
~~~

Techno was at home, he was brewing a potion. It had been a mostly quiet Saturday and Techno had gotten a lot done. He had cleaned his house, went for a walk, gathered berries and potatoes, and it was only 10am.

He was staring out his window when he saw Tubbo running towards the house, and he knew something was wrong by the way he was running and shouting Techno's name. Techno quickly shut off the brewing stand and after making sure everything is okay there he grabs his sword and turns to his front door.

"Techno! Techno!" Tubbo shouted as he approached. He stood out of breath in front of his brother. "Come quick, Wilbur needs help." Tubbo says and he turns back around, running in the way he came. Techno followed right behind.

"What's wrong with Wilbur?" Techno questions as they run.

"Dream, Sapnap and George are taunting him and he's little." Tubbo explains as they run through the woods, going towards the prime path where Tubbo last saw them all.
While they had established peace among everyone there was still issues with people taunting, bullying or just being rude. Techno hated it but he knew Tubbo would only come to him because Tubbo liked to just nuke people to solve issues. But with this new peace treaty he wasn't allowed to.

The treaty clearly states that there is to be no violence, no griefing, and no kidnapping or harm towards animals. Whoever broke it would either get a month in prison or had to pay 2 stacks of diamond blocks to whoever was hurt/grieved.

While this didn't seem like much it did help keep most people in line. The only incident they had in the past three months was Tommy setting off two pieces of TNT, a bit too close to Niki's house and he had to pay her. Most felt like it was fair.

But currently Wilbur was sitting on the prime path, crying. Dream, Sapnap and George stood over him, taunting him. Wilbur didn't understand why, and he felt too young to run away or call for help, so he just sat there. He was deep in little space and knew that he couldn't get out of this one.

"I am so tired of acting like everything is forgiven Wilbur, I mean fuck what the treaty says, why can't I just kill you?" Dream says slyly, holding his sword in his hands and then pointing it towards Wilbur's head. Wilbur whimpered in response and the three laughed.

"He's like a little baby, won't even stick up for himself." Sapnap laughs and George can't help but feel a pang of regret right then and there.

"Guys, what if he's a little?" George whispers softly, and the other two turned to him. They hadn't thought of that, they knew Karl was a little but would Wilbur be one? They turn back to him and see that he has curled into his knees and was still crying. Dream lowered the sword but kept it in his hand.

"Shit, I didn't think of that." Sapnap whispers back, and they suddenly felt really bad. They would make fun of everyone, taunt them, scare them, but they wouldn't do it to a little.

That was an unofficial rule for everyone, littles are off limits. They heard a sudden noise, footsteps running towards them and they saw Tubbo and Techno running, oh no. Dream quickly put the sword away.

"Get away from him." Techno yelled at them as he got closer, all three listened and backed off. Tubbo ran to Wilbur and grabbed him, Wilbur at first flinching but then seeing who it was, clinging onto him.

"Tubs." Wilbur sobbed into Tubbo's shoulder.

"What the fuck happened to the treaty?" Techno snarled and all three of the others recoiled.

"We didn't actually hurt him." Dream spoke, pretending like he wasn't afraid of the other. In reality he was scared beyond belief.

"I saw the sword Dream, don't lie." Techno snapped and he turned to Tubbo and Wilbur. "Come on, let's go back to mine." He tells them, picking up Wilbur and making sure he wasn't hurt.

"Techie." Wilbur said, he was already slowing down his crying now that he was in safe arms.

"I'm here bud." Techno coos softly. He turns and looks back at the other three, who didn't know what to do. "I'll be back to talk to you three later." And all three nodded before running off in the other direction. Techno walked Tubbo and Wilbur back to his place, Wilbur falling asleep in Techno's arms.

They got back and Techno took off Wilbur's coat and boots before putting him on the couch, and putting a blanket on him. Him and Tubbo finished the potion until Wilbur woke up. When he did he was still little and wanted to play with cars, so Tubbo went to get some.

"Tub trucks!" He cheered as Tubbo walked back into the living room with a bucket of trucks. "Tub trucks!" He giggled, finding the sentence funny.

"What do you want for lunch bud?" Techno asked as Tubbo sat down to play trucks with Wilbur. Wilbur looked up at him and thought for a minute.

"Juice!" Wilbur cheered and Techno couldn't help but laugh at the little one's antics.

"Actually food bud, not just juice." Tubbo tells him and Wilbur thinks again.

"Grill cheese!" Wilbur smiles before grabbing trucks and lining them up. While Techno makes lunch Tubbo and Wilbur play trucks. They form a city with objects laying around, a book, a pen, Wilbur's sippy cup full of juice, and whatever else they could find. Then they raced trucks around this 'city'. Wilbur of course had to make the truck noises with his mouth.

"I'm gonna win!" Tubbo cheered, laughing a bit.

"No I win, brrrrrrrrrrrrr" Wilbur said, making his truck go a bit fast as he made the truck noise. Wilbur in the end 'won' but then Techno was done cooking.

"Alright little racer, time to clean up." Tubbo encouraged and together they put the trucks and other items away. Lunch was grilled cheese, apple slices and some goldfish. Wilbur was big enough to eat by himself but still made Techno cut up his grilled cheese into little pieces.

After lunch it was story time with Techno reading. Tubbo got a bottle ready for Wilbur and helped feed him while Techno read the story. Wilbur fell asleep and this time around Techno put him in a bed inside of just on the couch.

"You have an eye on him?" Techno asks Tubbo as he walked across the living room. Tubbo watched as Techno picked up his sword again.

"Yeah where are you going?" Tubbo questions. Techno didn't respond until he had opened up the front door.

"I'm going to have words with Dream, Sapnap and George." Techno says shortly and walks out closing the door behind him.

Chapter 29: Prank call Cg! Wilbur and Techno Little! Tommy 1/1

Summary:

Summery: On George's "hot tub stream" (6/2/21) he prank called Tommy, saying he needed to do better on lore and that Dream doesn't like it. Tommy then sounded kinda sad and George just left the call. Tommy ends up getting really upset and regresses, when he doesn't answer George's call again it is passed down the grapevine to Wilbur and Techno and they call him, finding him little.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Wilbur
Cg! Techno
Little! Tommy
~~~
Nicknames:
Wilbur: None used
Techno: None used
Tommy: Prince, Little one, Bubs
~~~
Relationship:
All platonic, chosen family your honor o7
~~~

Tommy's perspective

I ended the call with George feeling slightly upset. Does my lore really suck? Were people not good with it? I thought I was doing okay at it. I was putting a lot of effort into it.

"Actually mom, can we watch this later? My head starting to hurt." I ask my mom, she looks at me. We were going to watch the new Bo Burnham special. Technically it wasn't a lie, my head was starting to hurt but that was for another reason.

"Oh alright dear. There's medicine in the bathroom cabinet if you need it." She tells me with a smile. I nod and stand up, I manage to make it up to my room before I start crying. Why was this upsetting me so much?

It could just be my regression, I've been pushing it off lately due to streaming and working on videos almost none stop.

I feel my phone buzz and see it's George again. Why was he calling? To tell me I've done more things wrong? I throw my phone on my bed and it hits my cow plush Henry.

"Oh no Henry." I say running over to him. I grab him off my bed, ignoring the buzzing phone and I give him a big hug. "Sorry!" I say holding him close to me. I hold him out and kiss his head where the phone hit him. "All batta" I smile hugging him again. I feel my regression creep over me so I just let it happen. I reach down under my bed and pull out my
box of little gear, pulling out a paci and clip. I then grab Henry and a blanket and crawl into my desk chair, putting on a movie.

Wilbur's perspective

"Alright so if you win this round you win the game?" Techno asks me and I nod.

"That's right. And don't worry Techno I'm a master at Geo guesser. Right chat?" I ask, looking away from the game to look at the chat. There was loads of yes but there was also a few messages all along the same lines.

You need to check on Tommy. George prank called him on stream and he sounded upset

"Wait what happened with Tommy?" I ask, playing my turns in Geo Guesser before looking back at the chat.

"What's happening with Tommy?" Techno asks me.

"I don't know, something popped up in my chat a bunch." I explain reading over the chat.

George was streaming and called him as part of a prank call on stream. He told Tommy he wasn't doing enough for lore and that Dream didn't like it. Tommy headed off sounding pretty upset and when George tried to call him again he didn't answer.

"I'm sure he's alright." I say brushing it off. After I saw I won the round of the game I sent a quick message to Techno.

5 more minutes then I'm ending stream to check on him. He might have gone little.

Tommy being little was only known to a few in our friend group. Techno, Phil, and I all acted as caregivers to Tommy, as well as Tubbo and Ranboo. The three of them could get into a lot of trouble if they were all regressed at the same time.

Sounds good

Was the reply I got back from Techno. After a few moments and a few topic changes I start to yawn a bunch.

"Wilbur you sound tired. Why don't you go off to sleep?" Techno says, understanding why I was yawning a lot. It was only 9pm but he understood the idea I had.

"Yeah I think I might. I am so tired from doing stuff with the band today." I lie and I quickly deafen myself on our discord call. "Alright chat. I love you all very much but I'm going to head off. I'll send you over toooooooooooooooooooooooooooo, Hannah she's live now. So I'll send you over to her and I will be back with another stream later on. Bye! Bye bye! See you later!" I say and I raid Hannah. I then undeafen from the discord call. "Hello I'm back."

"Do you want to ring our group chat or just ring Tommy separately?" Techno asks me. We had a group chat with the 6 of us.

"Let's do a small group with you, me and him." I say creating the group. We give it a call and he doesn't pick up. "I'm calling again."

"Alright." Techno says. Techno wasn't the best when it came to taking care of the littles so he always preferred someone else to be there.

Tommy's perspective

I was in the middle of watching The Lion King when my discord began to ring. I ignored it but the second time it rang I realized I should probably pick up. I picked it up without looking at who it was, thinking it was probably George. When I thought about the fact that it could be George I panicked for a moment, I have Henry and a paci in.

"Hello Tommy." It wasn't George it was Wilbur. I looked at the call and saw Techno was also there.

"Are you live?" I ask, pulling out my paci and trying my best to sound as big as possible. If he was live I would have to be big. I didn't wanna be big.

"No I'm not. Tommy are you alright?" Wilbur asks me and I nod even though he couldn't see me. When he doesn't ask anything else I a hum a yes. "Are you little bubs?" he asks me and I turn on my camera as a response.

"Aww Wilbur look at the little guy." Techno coos and I hide my face in my blanket.

"We heard what happened on George's stream." Wilbur says and I feel tears start to well up in my eyes. I wasn't good enough, I wasn't doing enough, they hated what I did. I need to do better. I can't be doing better if I'm little. I take out the pacifier and turn my camera off. I put Henry and my blanket on my bed and close out The Lion King.

"What about it?" I ask him, I had been ripped out of my head space and I feel like they could both tell.

"Prince, it was a joke." Techno tells me and I roll my eyes.

"Techno I'm not little anymore." I tell him and he goes quiet. I pull up my project that I had started editing and went back to work.

"What are you doing Tommy?" Wilbur asks me.

"I'm getting back to work. Joke or not I need to do better." I mumble and I go back to editing.

"Tommy, stop it. George was just pulling a prank on you. He didn't actually mean it. All the work you have already done is amazing." Wilbur tells me and I roll my eyes.

"No it can be better. I need to be big and do work." I tell them. There's silence for a moment.

"Alright, well Wilbur he doesn't want to be little. Well, we better get back to our plans then. You said you were gonna get your guitar and sing?" Techno says and I know what he was doing. I loved listening to Wilbur sing when I was little.

"Yep, I was gonna sing and we were going to get into pjs and watch movies." Wilbur said confidently. I want to watch movies and get into pjs.

"And we we're gonna read stories too weren't we." Stories?

"Well we better leave big man Tommy to his editing shouldn't we?" Wilbur says.

"No! Wanna do sing and movie and story!" I exclaim feeling myself begin to slip again.

"But I thought you wanted to edit?" Techno asks me confused.

"I no wanna edit now." I say crossing my arms.

"Well how about you get into pjs and get a sippy cup with some juice and you can join us." Wilbur offers and I smile.

Chapter 30: What happened? Cg! Techno Little! Wilbur 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Techno was on a trip for a few days. When he finally returns back home it was a surprise to find Wilbur in his bed, asleep. With further investigation he sees that Wilbur had been hurt, bruised with a bit of blood. When he does wake up he is little but Techno still wants answers.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Techno
Little! Wilbur
~~~
Nicknames:
Techno: Techie, Bubba
Wilbur: Wil, Little one, Bubs
~~~
Relationship:
Brothers, platonic (95% of these are platonic family dynamics with the once in a while relationship)
~~~
Tw: Bruises, Blood, a little's explanation of fighting
Note: Thank you so much for all the reads and those who vote on every chapter! I can't believe this book has hit 2.3k and I'm sorry for the nonconsistant updates! I just need more ideas!
~~~

Techno was walking back to his house, he had been gone for four days and was ready to be back. It had been a good trip, he made it to the neither for some blaze rods and returned with much more than that. So it ended up well.

He walked up his front steps and noticed that the front door wasn't locked when he touched the handle. He wasn't too worried, Phil always forgot to lock the front door when he stopped by Techno's house. He would lock it when leaving, just not while he was inside. So Techno pushed open the front door.

"Phil?" The pink haired man called out, there was no response. He began to then start to worry, what if it wasn't Phil? He drew out his sword and walked up the stairs, towards the kitchen. The lack of the older man in his kitchen made his heart beat more, faster and with no rhythm. He walked to the living room and found the same absence of the man.

He wanted to call out again but if there was an intruder he didn't want to alert them a second time. He crept towards the bathroom and chest room, finding both empty he knew he had two more rooms to face to make sure the house was cleared. The guest room was and all that left was Techno's own room.
It wasn't empty but the sight made Techno drop his sword. Wilbur was there, asleep in Techno's bed with his thumb in his mouth. He put the sword back in the holder and was about to shut the door again to let the boy sleep when he noticed something was off.

Wilbur was covered in bruises, on his face, his neck and his arms. He had shed his coat but not crawled under the covers so he was able to see all the bruises, along with the cuts that littered his arms as well.

It wasn't bad but the fact that Wilbur was in his house, passed out and hurt in his bed, made Techno worry slightly. He knew he would need answers from the other when he woke up, but he didn't want Wilbur to be in complete pain when he woke up so he went back to his chest room. He grabbed a healing potion and walked back to Wilbur. He bent down softly and touched his shoulder lightly.

"What?" Wilbur groaned and he opened his eyes enough to see Techno handing him a bottle.

"Drink this and you can go back to sleep." Techno said shortly. Wilbur felt like he had no room to argue in his half awake mind, so he drank the bottle and handed it back to Techno before laying back down again. The taste of rotten melon lingering in his mouth but his body began to feel light and good instead of achy and hurt.

Techno excited the room and went to the kitchen where he started to gather out ingredients for Wilbur's favorite dinner, steak and potatoes with gravy. He didn't start cooking since it was only 2pm but settled on reading a book until Wilbur woke up fully.

It was a few hours later when Wilbur walked out of Techno's room, hair messy and his cheeks were rosy. He was still sucking on his thumb and Techno knew what that meant, Wilbur was little. Techno had seen Phil take care of Wilbur before, and he had kept an eye on him for brief moments in the past but not for long amounts of time.

"Hey bubs." Techno greeted, dropping his usual monotone voice and harsh attitude for a softer kinder one. Wilbur smiled softly and sat next to Techno, immediately curling into his side. Though he was usually not one for physical affection, he let it slide with Wilbur.

"Hi Techie." Wilbur mumbled around his thumb. Techno gently pulled it out of his mouth, knowing it was bad for him.

"Don't do that, it's not good for you. Can I ask you a question bubs?" Techno asked, closing his book and setting it down on a table in front of them. Wilbur nodded and looked up at Techno. "Why were you hurt and in my bed Wil?" Wilbur began to grow tears in his eyes and his lip trembled.

"Dreamy found me and got mad and hurt me!" Wilbur exclaimed, not wanting to explain further as tears did in fact began to fall down his face. Techno felt bad for asking the question but he got an idea of what happened. He was angry but not at Wilbur, no he was angry at Dream. Dream constantly had it out for almost everyone.

"I'm so sorry little one. Can we run you a nice warm bath and get some food in ya?" Techno offers, noticing that even though he was all healed up, Wilbur still had dried blood on him. Wilbur nodded but was still crying. "I'll throw some bubbles in the tub and ask Phil to bring you some toys and a pacifier?" He offered and that stopped the tears real fast.

Wilbur was now excited, so they went to the bathroom where Techno began to draw the bath.

He threw in lots of bubble mix that he had gotten as a gift from Niki long ago, it was meant as nice birthday gift but Techno never took baths. He then helped Wilbur down to his underwear, closing his eyes as Wilbur took them off and got into the bubble filled tub. He then told Wilbur to call if he needed anything and excited the room, leaving the door open a jar to hear if his name was called.

He then went to the kitchen, grabbing his communicator and messaging Phil what was happening. Phil offered to take Wilbur off his hands if he wanted but Techno declined, he was happy that Wil was trusting him to take care of him. Phil did however come over to drop off a bag of stuff.

"Here's some toys, his stuffie, a few pacifiers, bottles, cups, clothes and pull ups." Phil explains. Techno gives him a questioning look and Phil understands. "He'll need them if he's feeling under four years old, trust me."

"Alright, I'll ask him. Thank you Phil." Techno nods.

"Cheers mate." And Phil was off again. Techno put the bag in the guest room and began to change his meal plan for dinner. He got out stuff for mac and cheese, along with fruit and he double checked that he had ice cream for dessert. He wanted to make Wilbur happy, take care of him as he had seen Phil do many times. He isn't sure why he feels like this, he just does, maybe it had something to do with what Dream had done. He began cooking and was just about finished.

"Techie!" Wilbur called and Techno ran to the bathroom. Wilbur was standing there, wrapped in a towel but shivering slightly due to the change in temperature from the bath water to the bathroom.

"All done?" Techno asks and Wilbur nods, grabbing one of Techno's hands with his own, the other holding his towel up. Techno lead him to the guest room and Wilbur sat on the bed. "How old are you feeling bubs?"

"Twee." Wilbur said and Techno wanted to laugh slightly, he remembered that's what Wil would said if he wasn't sure if he was two or three.

"Alrighty bubs, Phil dropped off some stuff for you. He says you need a pull up if you're feeling under four okay? So how about you put that on and I'll go drain the tub, help you getting dressed with the rest of your stuff and then we'll have dinner okay?" Techno offered, even though it wasn't really a question. Wilbur nodded anyway, not wanting to be bratty for his brother.

He was actually really happy that Techno wasn't mad or upset with him. He was even a bit surprised that Techno was taking care of him like this. Any other way it made him so happy to feel this loved with his brother.

Techno did what he said, drained the tub and Wilbur did what he said he would, pulled on the pull up. Techno praised him and helped him to pjs, then lead him to the table where the food was sitting. He helped Wilbur eat, since Wilbur needed assistance, wanting to eat with his hands originally.

After dinner Techno got out a small bowl of ice cream for Wilbur with a slightly bigger one for himself. They sat and ate as Techno put on a movie for them. Wilbur finished ice cream and then cuddled up with his older brother, happy with how the day turned out.

Chapter 31: Am I good? Cg! Phil Little! Wilbur 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Wilbur comes home one day, he had been on an adventure and on his return home he went past what used to be L'manberg. He gets upset, remembering how he blew it up and questions if he's even a good person. When he passes by his father and doesn't respond Phil goes to Wilbur's house, finding him little.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Little! Wilbur
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada
Wilbur: Wil, little one
~~~
Relationship:
Father and son platonic, duh
~~~
Tw: Panic attack and blood from tripping and falling
Note: Prompts please! In this story Phil did not do what he did after Wilbur blew up L'manberg, he just brought Wilbur to a safe space before people could freak out.
~~~

Wilbur was walking home, he was tired. He had gone so far out for almost two weeks, he was mentally and physically drained. He was excited to go home, get into pjs and slip into little space. Maybe watch a movie and have some juice.

Even though he was not the only little on the server Wilbur hid it from everyone, not out of fear of judgement but just for his own protection. He knew littles were protected on the server, rules set in place to keep people from messing with them, but he was still scared. If someone found him when he was that vulnerable who knows what would happen.

So he didn't have a caregiver, he did wish he did have one. He wanted someone to look after him, someone to protect him and take care of him after these long trips. He wanted someone to treat him like a kid and give him love.

He shook his head of thoughts of caregivers and looked around. He had been walking without knowing where he was going. Now looking around he saw where he was. He was standing right where L'manberg was. The crater was covered in glass to prevent people from falling and getting hurt but it just made it feel way more weird.

Wilbur shook his head again and began walking towards his house, one thing he couldn't shake was the guilt that was rising in his stomach. He reminded himself that he was the reason why that was there. He was the reason why L'manberg was blown up, well the first time at least.

He did something bad, he did bad and people were angry at him for it. Even though it happened long ago he knew that they were still mad, still hurt by what he had done. He had done something so bad and begged his father to do the unthinkable. Phil of course didn't, he couldn't do that to his own son.

Instead on that day he took him back to Techno's house where they hid out, knowing that no matter who's side Techno was on that he would protect his own family. They hid there until Phil decided that people weren't mad anymore. And they weren't mad anymore, but that's not what Wilbur thinks.

Wilbur kept walking and was ready to run home at this point, despite his full inventory and how tired he was. He just wanted to be home, he wanted to be little and not worry, but his house was so far. Was he ever going to make it? Were people ready to come out of the shadows and punish him for his crimes?

He couldn't help but start crying. Hot tears ran down his face and he felt his hands began to shake. He knew he was having a panic attack, he knew he should have stopped and sat down, he should have tried to take deep breathes like Phil taught him when he was younger, but he couldn't. So he began to start running, tripping and falling only to get back up again, ignoring the now pain in his hands.

Phil was out in his garden, farming wheat for the cows. He glanced up as he saw someone go bye and recognized it was Wilbur.

"Wil!" Phil calls out to his son, but he was ignored. He watched as Wilbur tripped and got back up, continuing to run. Phil also noticed he was shaking and crying, knowing he was having a panic attack. He ran inside and grabbed his bag and giving a quick explanation to Techno where he was going, Techno had planned to come over for dinner but knew that he should just go to his own home.

Phil then went out the front door and strechted out his wings, flying off to where he knew Wilbur's house was. He was looking at the ground, hoping to see Wilbur still running but by the time he made it to Wilbur's house, there was no Wilbur on the ground.

He landed and knocked on the front door, with no response he pushed open the front door. He heard soft crying so he went to the bedroom where he heard the noise coming from.

"Wil?" He called out and again there was no response. Pushing open the bedroom door he saw Wilbur laying on his bed, curled into a ball and sobbing his heart out. Phil felt his heart break and walked over to the other softly. "Wil?"

Wilbur shoots his head up, seeing who it was. When he realized it was his father he began to cry more. Phil was so angry when Wilbur set off the tnt. Wilbur honestly thought he should have done what he had asked.

"Wil? What's wrong?" Phil questioned, trying to understand what was happening. From what he could tell Wilbur was crying, his hands were bleeding from falling, he was shaking and he had a glossed over look in his eyes.

"Dada I bad!" Wilbur sobbed and that took Phil by surprise. Sure Phil knew what littles were, he took care of Tubbo when Tubbo went little and Ranboo wasn't around or couldn't for whatever reason. He just never imagined that Wilbur was a little.

"Little one why do you say that?" Phil questions and at the nickname Wilbur latches onto his father. He began to sob into his shoulder and Phil just held him close and rubbed his back in an attempt to sooth him.

"I make Berg go boom!" Wilbur continues to sob. Phil felt his heart break, no one was still mad about that but Wilbur obviously felt like people were.

"Little one, no one is mad about that still. You're not bad, you're good." Phil coos softly and Wilbur pulls back slightly to look at his father.

"I good?" He questions and Phil nods.

"Of course you are. Here, little one can we clean up your hands, get you some food and then you can sleep? I know you had a long journey and you need rest." Phil offers and Wilbur nods, still crying a bit.

Phil stood up and picked up the little softly. He took the little to the bathroom where he clean up his hands, singing a song that Wilbur liked to distract him. He then carried Wilbur back to his room where Wilbur choose out pjs and got out a sippy cup and a pacifier from a box under his bed.

"Do you have juice?" Phil questions and Wilbur nods, and they walk to the kitchen. Phil filled the sippy cup with juice and got Wilbur a snack of crackers and cheese. Wilbur ate rather quickly, Phil making a note to feed Wilbur a nice big meal later.

"Bed bed?" Wilbur questioned once his finished and Phil nodded, picking him up and taking him back to the room a second time. Phil tucked him in and was about to leave. "dada stay!" Wilbur said and Phil of course couldn't say no.

"Alright Little one, but you do need to nap. I'll stay for a bit until you're asleep and then I have to clean up around here. I'll be here when you wake up though I promise." Phil tells

Wilbur, climbing into bed next to Wilbur. Wilbur nodded and began cuddling with his dad.

No matter how Wilbur felt in the past he was glad he was being taken care of now. This is all he wanted but was too afraid to ask for.

Chapter 32: Blaze Rods and Sleep Cg! Techno Little! Wilbur 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Wilbur is by himself, in little space and just hanging out. Techno stops by to see if Wilbur had any extra blaze rods to avoid going to the nether. Instead he finds a little Wilbur, and knowing of his little space he decides to take care of him

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Techno
Little! Wilbur
~~~
Nicknames:
Techno: Techie
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby
~~~
Relationship:
Brothers ofc
~~~
Tw: None?
Note: Thank you for the crazy amount of reads! Please give me prompts and sorry if this chapter is missing quotation marks, I'm writing this on a google doc to transfer over to Wattpad and in the past its taken out the quotation marks, so I have to go back in and put them in.
Also I am a sucker for cg! tech and little! wil
Side note: When copying and pasting this (from my wattpad I don't steal I swear) I thought the chapter count on my wattpad was 42 but it was 45 and so I was so confused on why I was at 41 chapters with 4 more to transfer
~~~

Wilbur was sitting on his couch, pacifier in his mouth, blanket around his shoulders and a little sheep plush in his arms. His was half awake at this point, having not slept the night before. He didn't know why he couldn't sleep but slipped into little space around 3am. It was now close to 10am and he was watching cartoons.

Techno was walking to Wilburs place. He was tired as well but he felt like he would manage. He was tired enough to not want to go on an adventure through the nether for blaze rods. It always took longer than needed and he had already gone to the nether the week previous. So he was going to ask his brother for some.

Trekking up to the front door and knocking Techno looked around while he waited for the door to be answered. The front porch was covered in chalk drawings and when the door swung open he was able to make the connections on why.

Wilbur was standing there like he had been sitting on his couch, blanket and stuffie in hand, pacifier in his mouth and only half awake. He was rubbing at his eyes as he looked up at his brother, blinking slowly and smiling when he realized who it was.

"Hi Techie." Wilbur said softly, old enough mentally to talk in small sentences. Techno felt himself swallow, not entirely sure how to handle tiny Wil, as the last time he had done it was over two years ago. Phil used to take care of Wil all the time when he was little, but Phil had gotten busy as of late and Wilbur decided to just take care of himself.

"Hey Wil, how are you bud?" Techno asks, trying to be as gentle as he can. Wilbur nods, not quite processing the question as he was just so tired. "Can I come in Wilby?" Techno asks, not wanting to just intrude on the others house but also not wanting the little to just stand in the doorway. Wilbur nods and steps back, letting him enter.

"Couch." Wilbur mumbles and drags himself and the items in his arms back to the couch. He flopped back down like he was moments before opening the door, but he kept the cartoons paused, not wanting to ignore his brother. Techno followed Wilbur back to the couch and sat in a chair across from him.

Techno stared at his brother for a moment, making an assessment. He knew he couldn't just walk in and then leave moments later, not when Wilbur was like this. He also knew he couldn't just ask for random supplies and then just leave. He could also tell that Wilbur seemed to be fighting off sleep, and Techno was worried for that. He knew Wilbur struggled to sleep sometimes and needed help falling asleep. Techno made up his mind that he was going to help, if Wilbur wanted help.

"How old are you?" Techno asks, knowing he could help Wilbur if he at least knew how old he was. Wilbur stuck up two fingers and Techno nodded. "Alright Wilby, do you want me to hang out with you?" Techno asks, knowing that even in the small mindset Wilbur would be able to understand hanging out more meant Techno taking care of Wilbur.

"Yes plea, I sleepy." Wilbur yawns, still mumbling words around his pacifier, and he was indeed so sleepy. Techno knew what he was saying, he felt tired and wanted to be taken care of. Techno nodded and stood up, walking over to Wilbur.

"Can I pick you up?" Techno asks, remembering what Wilbur used to love years ago. Wilbur nodded and Techno picked him up. He helped keep the blanket wrapped around Wilbur and went to the kitchen, making a bottle of angel milk.

Mixing the sugar, milk and vanilla and warming it up was easy. Giving it to Wil, when it was slightly cooled off, was even easier. Wilbur gladly took the warm bottle and leaned into Techno's shoulder as he drank it. Techno walked around the house, knowing the movement would help Wilbur fall asleep.

"Sing." Wilbur demanded when he was about halfway through the bottle. Techno chuckled a little bit before trying to decide a tune.

"We were playing in the sand, and you found a little band. You told me you fell in love with it, hadn't gone as I planned." Techno began to sing the soft song of Tally Hall, Hidden in the Sand. Wilbur was still drinking all of his milk.

"Clothes." Wilbur mumbled as Techno reached the end of the song, and Techno realized what Wilbur was trying to say, his clothes were uncomfortable. Wilbur was still wearing jeans and a hoodie, so Techno took him to go change his clothes.

"Pjs?" Techno confirms as they get into Wilbur's room. Wilbur sleepily nods and yawns, letting himself be set on his bed. He finished the bottle as Techno gets out a nice pair of pjs.

He took off Wilbur's jeans and sweatshirt to replace them with fuzzy pants and shirt.

"Sleepy." Wilbur complained as Techno was dressing him. Techno could tell, his eyes had been mostly closed and opening every once in a while since they left the couch. Walking around with Wilbur and a bottle really helped the little fall asleep. Techno was glad he still knew that fact about him.

"I know Wilby, Ill get you all dressed and then you can sleep okay? Do you want me to go get friend too?" Techno asks, already knowing the answer. Wilbur nods as Techno finishes up. Wilbur curls into a ball as Techno runs to get the little stuffed sheep that was still on the couch. He brings it back to Wilbur's room where he was almost passed out already.

"Nini Techie." Wilbur yawns before shutting his eyes all the way. Techno snuck out of the room and decided he was going to clean and organize Wilbur's chests till he woke up. And that's all he did, picking up the living room and making everything all neat and organized. He did some laundry from dirty clothes and did the dishes.

He was more than happy to do all this stuff, knowing it made big Wilbur happy, since he didn't find all the time in the world to do it for himself. And Techno was right, when Wilbur woke up big he was super happy about the clean house, thanking his brother a million times for all his help.

Techno said it was no issue, and his payment should be nothing but a couple of blazerods, which Wilbur gladfully gave him.

Chapter 33: Little Piglet Cg! Phil Little! Techno 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Phil goes to visit a certain Techno, maybe to convince him to go to the nether. Techno declines but invites Phil in, despite being between headspaces. Now he's trying to pretend like nothing is wrong.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Little! Techno
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dad, Dada
Techno: Tech, Little Piglet
~~~
Tw: None?
Note: Requested by @kokichialldaway (on wattpad) hope you enjoy! Sorry this took a hot minute!
~~~

Techno was in his house, awake and full of energy. He had spent a lot of time big, farming, cooking, cleaning, just all the things he would normally do while big. But now he was allowing himself to be little, he made sure he had no plans, had nothing to do, and that he had plenty of stuff.

He premade snacks, such as apple slices with peanut butter, got sippy cups with juice and two bottles with Angel milk that all it needed was to be heated up. He didn't want little him to make a mess so he got prepared before he went little.

So now he was on the couch, blanket around his shoulders, stuffed animal in his lap (a little sheep he named friend), and a pacifier in his lips. He had turned on cartoons and was trying to slip into little space. He for some reason couldn't find himself slipping however, making it a bit frustrating.

Phil was walking to Techno's house. He hadn't seen his son in a little bit, and wanting to go to the nether made it easy to kill two birds with one stone. He knew that the pig-hybrid son loved the nether, it being his second home so to say.

So Phil was walking towards Techno's house. He was careful to make sure he closed the gate after he walked through it, as to not let out Steve, and he continued to walk up to the front door. He knocked softly and waited for Techno to come answer.

Techno, who was on the couch panicked when he heard the door being knocked on. No one was supposed to be coming around, he purposely didn't make plans with anyone just so he could have this time to go little. Who was stopping by?

He quickly stuffed the pacifier between the pillows on the couch, hiding the stuffie under the blanket. He hoped whoever it was wasn't going to be spending too much time in his house but he didn't want to risk it. He straightened his look and walked over to the front door.

Seeing his dad standing there instead of someone like Quackity or Dream made him relax a bit, but since he has never told his father about his regression he was still on edge.
Phil knew what regression was, Tubbo was known to regress on the server and everyone was accepting of that.

Ranboo made sure that those who weren't changed their minds very quickly.

Techno sighed softly, happy that he hadn't fully slipped but unhappy about it at the same time. It helped him not reveal this 'little' secret to his father but also it left him with an uncomfortable fuzziness. Something he had dealt with many times before but this time was probably the worst time he ever dealt with it.

"Hey Tech! How are you doing mate?" Phil greets, not thinking that anything was wrong with his son in any sort of way. Techno nodded, taking a bit longer to process the question. Damn this fuzziness.

"Fine. How are you?" Techno asks and Phil smiles, tilting his head to the side slightly at the way Techno was talking to him. Techno usually had some snippy reply, or even something more than just fine. It was out of character for him to just say a single word. That and he never asked Phil how he was doing, not unless Techno thought something was wrong.

"I'm doing alright mate. Do you want to go to the nether with me? I thought we could go for an adventure." Phil smiles but Techno shakes his head, making Phil frown. Phil was now worried but Techno knew it was for the better that he didn't go. Nothing with this amount of lack of thought and the fuzziness taking over, begging him to go little.

He wanted to give in, he wanted to relax and not think and just feel better. Slipping into little space helped keep the voices away, the fuzziness just made them muffled and sounding like a million miles away. It was easy to ignore them when it was like this but Techno wanted them gone.

"No, no." Techno mumbled and he rubbed one of his eyes, willing the sudden sleepiness or the fuzziness to go away. He wished his head would just pick big or little. Why does it have to be torn like this?

"Techno are you alright?" Phil asks, concern now filling his voice. Techno shrugged and looked at Phil.

"Fine Dad." Techno continues to mumble. He didn't know how to say 'I'm on the verge of slipping into a head space where I act like a child so can you go away?' but then again maybe that wasn't the smartest thing to say.

"Can I come in?" Phil asks, taken a back slightly at Techno calling him dad, he usually called him Phil, the only times he called him dad was when Kristin was also there, calling them mom and dad. Techno just nods and turns back around, leaving Phil to walk in and close the door.

They walk to the living room where Techno takes his spot on the couch where he was, and Phil sat in an arm chair across from him. Phil looked at the pile of blankets that was on the couch near Techno and couldn't help but try to think what was wrong with Techno.

He did seem tired, but he usually just is more blunt when tired, not mumbling and spaced out. He could be sick but when sick he was more easily annoyed, and just the sheer presents of Phil at his door would have made him angry. He usually didn't get sad or upset, or at least show it to other people, so was that what this was? Did Phil catch him in the
middle of some sort of depressive episode.

"Can I make you something to eat or drink Tech?" Phil asks and Techno, still feeling fuzzy and spaced out just nods. Phil stands up and walks to the kitchen, where he looked in the cabinets for some food. He decided that a sandwich with some fruit was probably the best options. He opened the fridge and saw sippy cups and bottles, all filled with juice and milk. It then clicked in his head.

"Hey Da-" Techno had walked into the kitchen, wanting to see if he could help, hoping that would help him feel more big. But instead he was met with Phil standing there, looking in his fridge at the bottles and sippy cups. That was the final thing that pushed him into little space. He began to cry and ran out of the kitchen.

Phil quickly closed the fridge and went after Techno. He knew about regression and he was able to put all the pieces together to understand why Techno was acting the way he was. He was actually glad that it was regression instead of sadness or illness.

Techno managed to lock himself into his room and was on his bed, crying while clutching a stuffie. His brain told him that Phil was grossed out by him, wanted nothing to do with him and he would just abandon him. Big Techno knew that was never going to happen but little Techno didn't know any better.

"Techno!" Phil called through the door but Techno ignored the call and continued to cry. "Techno! I need you to open this door right now!" And that caught Techno's attention. Phil knew that he shouldn't be using such a stern tone on someone in little space, but he also knew it would catch Techno's attention. Sure enough Techno opened up the door, still crying and clutching a stuffie. What caught him by surprise is that Phil was holding a sippy cup of juice and the pacifier that had been shoved between the couch, along with the stuffie that had been hidden under the blanket.

"I sorry." Techno sobs as Phil handed him the items.

"There's nothing to be sorry for Techie, you're little and that's okay." Phil tells him, leading him back to the bed where it was more comfortable.

"I no tell you." Techno says, still crying softly. Phil felt his heart break at how Techno was acting, upset all over the fact that he didn't tell Phil. Techno put the sippy cup in his mouth so he could have some juice and help sooth his throat.

"I'm not mad about that little piglet. I'm not mad at all. I'm actually happy because I can take care of you if you want." Phil tells him and Techno looks up, sippy cup in his mouth but still smiling slightly.

"Dada take care of me?" Techno asks and Phil nods. "Yay! Love you dada!" Techno yells, leaping into Phil's arms. Phil hugged back, knowing that this would have to be a conversation for later, but at least he was happy.

"Love you too Little Piglet."

Chapter 34: Discord! 1/1

Chapter Text

Hello! I created a discord server!

It's completely sfw and it's meant for littles and cgs!

It's a nice place for people to come meet, and it's 13+

Please come and join, you won't be sorry I promise!

https://discord.gg/beNGcXhHVg

Updated 6/7/22

I also have a server just for my writing!

https://discord.gg/W5rccYecSy

It's lots of fun, we have movie nights, uno games and lots of fun!

Chapter 35: Limbo sucks Cg! Phil Little! Revivebur 1/2

Summary:

Summery: Revivebur is back and he is destroyed. He was stuck in Limbo for so long and it hurt so much. So Phil takes him back into his house to help him a bit and he ends up falling asleep. He has a nightmare and wakes up panicked and in little space so Phil tries to help him out.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Little! Revivebur (Wilbur)
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada
Wilbur: Little one, Birdie, Little Bird, Baby bird
~~~
Relationship: Father and son
~~~
Tw: Talk of pain, Limbo, Destruction and death
Prompt/Message: HI! Can I request cg!Phil and Little!good!revived!Wilbur?
Cg!Phil and Little!good!revived!Wilbur (babyspace-1)
Plot:
(I don't see many age regression fics of characters regressing for the first time so I'm fixing that lmaooo)
Wilbur is over at Phil's house visiting Phil and after Wilbur's revival he's in pain bc being revived hurts a lot and he just has a lot of trauma from being in limbo for 13 years and just all the terrible things he did when he was first alive and being in Phil's house and around his dad is just comforting for Wilbur that his head just feels fuzzy as he goes for a nap cause he's really tired cause he didn't really sleep in limbo, he ends up having a nightmare about being trapped in limbo again and blowing up l'manburge and about all the terrible things he's done and he wakes up regressed for the first time , scared and crying and calls out for Phil, Phil is eons old and definitely knows about age regression as he notices his son's behavior, Phil doesn't have any little gear unfortunately so even if it's not the best he let's Wilbur suck his thumb as he plays with Phil's healed wings as he calms down from the nightmare
Note for ao3 Readers: Thank you @DucyDoo2000 for the request! Thank you all for all the 50 kudos and 1.2k hits and comments!!
Note for wattpad readers: Thank you for all the 9.1k reads and the 450 votes and the comments! Thank you all so much!
Note for all: THANK YOU ALL SO MUCH FOR ALL THE SUPPORT!!!! JOIN THE DISCORD SERVER IN THE CHAPTER LABELED DISCORD!!! IT'S SFW FOR AGERE AND IT'S 13+
~~~
Wilbur felt tired, he didn't know where he was and he felt in pain. He sat up and looked around, where was he? Why did it feel like his body was burning from the inside out? What happened to the train station?

"Wil!" He turned his head slightly and squinted at all the light around him, who was there? "Wil are you alright?" The same voice called out to him and he felt like he was dying all over again. Why was this happening? Why was he not in the train station? This is the most he's felt in 13 years and he hates it.

He bent over to try and get the pain to stop. He feels his skin on fire and everything felt weird and unreal. What was happening. Suddenly he felt his head being pulled back a bit and something touched his lip. He opened them and a sour liquid was forced down his throat. He wanted to spit it out, cough and cry but he swallowed it.

"That's good Wilbur, it's alright. This will help." The voice was closer now, and it was soft and light. His body didn't feel like it was on fire but it did feel like it was now heavy and achy. He felt less in pain and more tired.

"What's," He takes a deep breath and tries to face the person, the light didn't hurt as much but still ached. "What's happening?" He asks and he was fully able to see who it was.

"Wil, you were revived, you're back." Phil was half holding his son and he had an empty potion bottle and Wilbur recognized the slight pink remaining on it, it was a healing potion. "You're back." He repeats pulling Wilbur into a hug.

"I ache so much." Wilbur began to sob into his dad's shoulder, Phil felt so bad for him. Phil had heard a bang and when he looked down the path he saw Wilbur just appear out of no where, looking in pain. He knew immediately what happened and ran down with a healing potion.

"I know, let's get you home birdie." And through his body aching and his head beginning to feel fuzzy Wilbur recognized the nickname. It was one Phil had given him when he was younger and it always made him feel loved and special.

Phil didn't have a nickname like that for Techno or Tommy, well Techno was Tech and Tommy was Toms, and sure Wilbur was also Wil, but he was also birdie.

Wilbur loved being called that because it reminded him of the times as a kid that he went flying with Phil. It scared Techno too much and Tommy wouldn't hold still so Phil only took him flying, earning him the nickname Birdie.

"I'm taking you to my place okay? Can you walk?" Phil asks and Wilbur shakes his head. "That's alright, let's get you to bed." Phil says, picking up Wilbur and walking with him balanced against his hip. Even though Wilbur was taller, Phil was stronger.

They made it back to Phil's house where Phil promptly tucked a very fuzzy headed Wilbur into bed. He knew that healing potions took a lot out of you, despite it meaning to give a lot to you.

For a few hours Phil did chores while Wilbur slept on. But it wasn't all sweet dreams.

Wilbur was standing over the ruins of L'manberg. There was a lot of angry people around him, screaming at him. It was so much noise and so much going on. Fires were burning and smoking was feeling his lungs, he felt like he was trapped as the flames started to lick at his feet.

"Help! Help me!" He screamed but no one did, the fire spreading to his legs and he began to feel the pain rising. "Help me!" He screamed at his father but Phil did nothing but turn his back. "Help me!" He screamed at his brothers but he was ignored. "Please! Someone!" He continued to yell but even his own son turned his back as the flames grew higher.

Suddenly he was on the train platform and the pain from the fire was still there. He felt like he couldn't move until suddenly there was the urge to stand up and ignore the pain. He did and as he arose he knew what he had to do. He saw the head lights coming and knew what that meant.

He closed his eyes and began to walk forward as the train grew closer. He kept walking till there was nothing beneath his feet and he was falling down onto the tracks, the train making the floor rumble but he did not stir. He did not move and he did not want to.

The sudden impact of the train hit his body but he did not die. You can not die if you are already dead.

Wilbur sat up in bed and felt like his lungs were still filled with smoke. His brain felt full and heavy but also light and fuzzy at the same time, he only knew one thing. He knew he needed his dada.

"Dada!" The sudden shout alerted Phil, who was downstairs in the kitchen going through the cabinets. He flew upstairs to the bedroom to open the door and see Wilbur crying in bed. "Dada!" He exclaimed as he opened the door.

"Oh Birdie I'm here!" Phil says rushing over to Wilbur, immediately pulling him into a hug, wrapping his wings around Wilbur as instinct. Wilbur held on tight to Phil as he continued to cry.

"Dada I not bad! I good!" Wilbur sobbed and Phil was taken aback for a moment. Wilbur was crying like a little kid and speaking like one. Phil knew what this was but was that was Wilbur was truly feeling? Was Wilbur regressing?

"Baby bird I need you to breathe okay? Breathe for me." Phil coaches Wilbur through some deep breathes until he was breathing some what normal. Wilbur's thumb traveled to his mouth as his other hand began to stroke Phil's wings.

Phil didn't mind. Wilbur was gentle and it seemed to be calming him down. He knew that Wilbur needed something to focus on. He also knew that Wilbur was definitely regressed as of this moment.

"Little bird I need to ask you some questions alright?" Phil asks and Wilbur nods, still focusing on Phil's wings, stroking them softly. "Are you feeling fuzzy?" Another nod. "You feel like a kid?" Again another nod, not bothering to even take his thumb out of his mouth. "How old are you feeling?" This time Wilbur stopped petting the wing to stick up one finger before continuing.

Phil knew that he shouldn't be letting Wilbur suck on his thumb like that but he didn't have anything else. He also knew Wilbur was probably hungry and still tired, since he had been gone for 13 years and only slept for an hour.

"Alright little one, I'll take care of you. Let's get some food into this little bird's tummy huh?"

Chapter 36: Limbo sucks Cg! Phil Little! Revivebur 2/2

Summary:

Summery: Phil is taking care of post panic attack Wil and trying to make sure he's okay. While Wilbur doesn't know what's going on he is happy to be around Phil. He let's Phil baby him and when he's big again Phil explains what happened.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Little! Revivebur (Wilbur)
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Dada
Wilbur: Little one, Birdie, Little Bird, Baby bird
~~~
Relationship: Father and son
~~~
Tw: Post panic attack!
Prompt/Message: HI! Can I request cg!Phil and Little!good!revived!Wilbur?
Cg!Phil and Little!good!revived!Wilbur (babyspace-1)
Plot:
(I don't see many age regression fics of characters regressing for the first time so I'm fixing that lmaooo)
Wilbur is over at Phil's house visiting Phil and after Wilbur's revival he's in pain bc being revived hurts a lot and he just has a lot of trauma from being in limbo for 13 years and just all the terrible things he did when he was first alive and being in Phil's house and around his dad is just comforting for Wilbur that his head just feels fuzzy as he goes for a nap cause he's really tired cause he didn't really sleep in limbo, he ends up having a nightmare about being trapped in limbo again and blowing up l'manburge and about all the terrible things he's done and he wakes up regressed for the first time , scared and crying and calls out for Phil, Phil is eons old and definitely knows about age regression as he notices his son's behavior, Phil doesn't have any little gear unfortunately so even if it's not the best he let's Wilbur suck his thumb as he plays with Phil's healed wings as he calms down from the nightmare

Note for ao3: THANK YOU FOR ALL THE LOVE AND KUDOS AND COMMENTS!!!! YOU CAN REQUEST ANYTHING YOU WANT

Note for Wattpad: THANK YOU FOR ALL THE LOVE AND VOTES AND COMMENTS!!!! YOU CAN REQUEST ANYTHING YOU WANT

Note for all: JOIN THE DISCORD IN THE CHAPTER LABELED DISCORD!!! ALSO THIS IS A PART TWO BUT I STILL HAVE THE SAME PROMPT
~~~

Phil carried Wilbur to the kitchen and sat him on the counter. He looked at Wil before wiping away the tears on his face.

"It's okay little bird. I got you." Phil coos and Wilbur just babbles back, not in the right mental age to form proper sentences.

To be fully honest Wilbur did not know what going on right now. He didn't understand the fuzziness in his brain or what was going on but he knew he liked it. He liked how safe he felt and he liked how his dad seemed to be knowing what to do. He liked not having to do anything or worry about anything.

All previous worries and stresses from before his nap and from his nightmare were gone by this point. It was just him and his dada.

"You know what you want to eat little one?" Phil asks, making Wilbur smile at the nickname. He just babbled some more and Phil chuckled a bit. "This little birdie is too small for words then. How about for now we get you some milk and then watch a movie?" Phil offers.

"Ya Dada!" Wilbur shouts, the only actual words that Phil can understand. Phil smiles and pulls out his communicator. He had texted Tubbo asking if he could borrow on of
Micheal's old baby bottles. Tubbo had just messaged back saying sure but wondering why. Phil choose not to disclose any information but pocketed the communicator.

The knock at the door alert Phil to Tubbo being there. He walked to the front door opened it up. It was not Tubbo but Ranboo. Ranboo was holding a little bag that he handed to Phil wordlessly and then turned back around and was gone.

"Boo?" Wilbur questions from where he was still sitting on the counter. Phil nods and closed the front door, glancing into the bag.

There was a few bottles, a few toys, and even a pacifier?

"Looking what they sent over!" Phil smiles and he shows Wilbur the contents of the bag. Wilbur was more excited of the stuffed teddy bear more than anything and when he pulled it out a not fell out along with it. Phil picked it up off the ground from where it had fallen.

We heard Wilbur's back and that he went to your house. Good luck and let us know if you need any help with the little one

All questions of why or how Tubbo and Ranboo knew what little space were pushed away when Phil remembered Wilbur had not had anything to eat or drink in a long time.

He began to make warm milk as Wilbur played with the stuffie. He poured the milk into a pot, heated it up slightly and added some sugar and vanilla. Wilbur was babbling to the stuffie, trying to explain all about his loving dad and how he was feeling happy.

Of course to Phil it only sounded like nonsense with the occasional 'dada' thrown in there but since he was happy Phil decided not to intrude. He eventually picked up Wilbur and put him on his hip. He lead him back to the bedroom and they both laid down on the bed while Phil turned on a movie.

"Up!" Wilbur shouted at the opening scene began to play.

"That's right baby bird, it's Up. Now here's your bottle. You want me to hold it or do you want to hold it?" Phil coed softly and Wilbur pointed to Phil.

"Dada." He mumbled and Phil nodded. He began to feed Wilbur the bottle as they watched the movie. As it went on he noticed Wilbur began to close his eyes and fall asleep again. By the scene of the house taking off Wilbur was almost completely knocked out.

Phil replaced the bottle with a pacifier and Wilbur fully fell asleep. Phil stayed still for a while as to not disturb Wilbur but eventually he slipped out of the bed. He went back out to the kitchen to clean up the mess from the bottle and he continued to do chores.

For hours Phil just did chores and he would check on Wilbur. When Wilbur dropped his pacifier he made sure to replace it. When Wilbur let go of his teddy bear and it dropped to the floor he picked it up, making sure there was nothing on it and replaced it back in his arms.

By the time Wilbur began to wake up again it was morning. Phil was in the kitchen making food so Wilbur would actually eat something, but he also knew if Wilbur was still regressed he would have to feed Wilbur all this food.

Wilbur however was not regressed when he woke up. He rubbed his eyes and tried to think about what was happening. He was laying in Phil's bed with a pacifier and a teddy bear. He spit out the pacifier, putting it on the nightstand but he held onto the teddy bear. It was giving him comfort and he didn't want to let go of it just yet.

Wilbur crawled out of the bed and walked towards the kitchen where he heard noise and the smell of food. He looked at Phil while standing in the doorway and Phil took a moment to acknowledge him. When he did Phil wasn't sure if Wilbur was big or small.

"Hey, how you feeling?" Phil asks softly in case he was regressed.

"I'm feeling better than I did yesterday." Wilbur admits and Phil nods, knowing by the tone and the way he was talking, Wilbur was big.

"That's good." Phil hums and he points for Wilbur to sit down at the table. He did and Phil brought over a bunch of food. He brought pancakes, bacon (don't tell Techno), eggs and toast. He also poured large cups of orange juice and motioned for Wilbur to eat.

Wilbur, who had not eaten proper food in 13 years, dug in. He chowed down on everything that was there and Phil would scoop more food onto his plate if he noticed it was running low. Living with Techno a lot he knew how to feed someone who was hungry.

"So, can you explain what happened yesterday?" Wilbur asks softly. Phil nods and swallows the food he was chewing on.

"You were revived, you were in pain, I brought you back here where you slept and had a nightmare, then you woke up and you were regressed. I took care of you and you fell back asleep and you woke up now." Phil explains and Wilbur nods. "Do you know what regressed means?"

"Uh no, I don't. All I know is I felt fuzzy and like I wanted to be cared for." Wilbur admits, blushing a bit. Phil carefully explains to him what it was and it made more sense to Wilbur. "Well I'm sorry about that."

"Mate, don't apologize. I am more than willing to take care of you, regressed or not. If you want I can take care of you whenever you are regressed, like a caregiver if you will." And Phil knew by the way that Wilbur's eyes lite up slightly that it was a good idea.

Chapter 37: Come on Buddy Cg! Phil and Techno Little! Dream 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Techno and Phil are at their house when they hear about yet another issue about Dream. Phil decides enough is enough and goes to speak to him, Dream however does not want to hear from him and starts to have a panic attack, then runs away and bumps into Techno. They both help him calm down and he slips into little space.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Phil
Cg! Techno
Little! Dream
~~~
Nicknames:
Phil: Za
Techno: Tech
Dream: Dre, Day Dream
~~~
Relationship:
Platonic! All friends!
~~~
Tw: Panic attack, a wound and getting cleaned up, and talk of hurting/harming others
Prompt/Message: Hey I have a prompt
Can you do something where dream is the little and he picks on others in the server because he doesn't know how to Express himself. And when he finally gets confronted by Phil about how shitty he's been treating everyone, dream starts having a panic attack an runs away and gets found by techno, but at the same time dream is confused and doesn't know why or what is happening to him.
- SamBam (Ao3)

Little Dream with whoever
-Lovelydevilforsenku (Ao3)

Note for wattpad readers: THANK YOU FOR 10.5K OMG AND ALL THE VOTES OMG THANK YOU
Note for ao3 readers: THANK YOU FOR 2.5K OMG AND ALL THE KUDOS OMG THANK YOU
Note: Both of those seem hella fake. No but for real thanks for all the love for this book. You can always request prompts and such! I have a few but I also need to finish off a few stories! Thank you for all the love tho, like for real!
Also the tw makes this seem like a bad story but it's not too bad I promise. I just wanted to make sure that people knew in case they are in little space ya know?
~~~
Techno and Phil were inside their house. Techno was sat in front of the brewing stand, waiting for things to finish while thinking about other things that need to get done. Phil was in the kitchen, cooking some breakfast for himself, Techno, Wilbur and Tommy.

The four of them had family breakfast every Friday morning and family dinner, including the Beeduo then, on Sundays. It was a nice little time to catch up and talk about any issues they're having.

The knock at the door signaled that the other two arrived so Phil yelled a 'come in' and both of them walked in. Phil looked over at Wilbur who's shoulder was slashed and bleeding slightly. Tommy had a bloody nose and was leaning his head back as to try not to have blood leak everywhere.

"What the hell happened to you two?" Techno asks standing up from his place on the floor and walking to the kitchen. He grabs a rag to hand to Tommy, who mumbles a thank you and holds it to his nose. Techno then led Wilbur to the table where he was sat down and Techno fetched the first aid kit.

"We ran into Dream on the way here." Wilbur mumbles and Phil looks at him confused.

"Again? I thought the treaty was put into place so things like this wouldn't happen." Phil frowns but Wilbur just shakes his head, then gritting his teeth when Techno starts to clean the wound.

"He has ignored it and anytime someone has tried to confront him he just runs off!" Tommy complains, sounding slightly off due to the rag against his nose.

"Well I'm going to talk to him. Where was he?" Phil says, switching off the stove and grabbing his sword.

"He was around the bridge that you put over the hole." Wilbur says and Phil knows what he means. Wilbur never wanted to say crater or 'where L'manberg used to be' so he didn't. Phil bids a goodbye to them before he begins to leave the house and fly off.

It only takes him a few moments to get there and only a few more spotting the green clade hoodie. Dream was sitting on the bridge itself, reminding Phil of a bridge troll who challenged those who dared to cross.

Phil flew down and Dream stood up, pointing his diamond enchanted sword at Phil. Phil returned the favor but with his Netherite enchanted sword, and he saw Dream visibly gulp.

"Dream, I'm here to talk." Phil says sternly and Dream nods, not taking his eyes off the sword. "You need to stop hurting people and thinking you can get away with it. There is a treaty in place and you have broken it almost 50 times over. You need to come with me." Phil tells him but the next reaction is a surprise.

Instead of threatening Phil, retorting back, or even continuing to hold his sword, Dream just drops his sword and begins to cry. When Phil took one step forward he got up and bolted in the other direction. And even with his wings Phil was no match for Dream running.

Phil instead pulled out his communicator asking Techno to adventure out to attempt to find him and was met back with a quick yes. He picked up Dream's sword and began to wonder where he would have gone.

Dream on the other hand was just running, not knowing where he was going or what he was doing. He wanted to just get away from Phil, he didn't want to be yelled at and he didn't want to go back to the prison. He hated being yelled at as much as he hated the prison.

With the crying and how fast he felt his heart going Dream knew this was a panic attack. He could stop and try to calm down, but then Phil would find him. Plus once Phil found him he would have to explain his actions and he didn't know how to explain. He did stuff because he was angry, what else could be said?

Suddenly something grabbed him and that caused Dream to panic more. He thrashed about thinking that someone not so kind had gotten him. That or some sort of mob, since it was still early morning and he was now in the woods.

"Let go!" Dream shouted.

"Calm down Dream. I'm not going to hurt you." Techno spoke calmly and with purpose. He could see Dream was having a panic attack from a mile away. Techno for some reason felt a strange feeling of Dream wasn't entirely there mentally and needed help, not punishment.

"Let goooo." Dream whined and Techno let go slightly so he could turn Dream around to face him.

"Dream, you need to take a deep breath. I'm not going to hurt you or punish you, but you need to calm down so we can talk. I'll let go when you calm down." Techno encourages.

"Techhhhhhhh." Dream was now full on whining, falling down into the snow and stomping his legs. Techno was slightly confused before he realized what was happening, it was the same thing that happened with Tubbo, he was regressing.

"Hey Dre, bud I know you're upset but let's get you home please." Techno tries to reason. Dream just continues to whine but stops when there's sudden footsteps coming towards them. Techno looks and see it's only Phil.

"There you two are." Phil calls out and Techno holds up an R in sign language and Phil got the hint. "Dream, do you want to come back to our house with us?" Phil asks but Dream shakes his head.

"You mad at me!" Dream begins to sob, not having a panic attack at this point but just upset.

"Why are we mad?" Phil asks.

"I hurt Tom and Wilby, and hide Niki pet and blow up Fundy house and I call Tub and Ran mean names and I hurt people!" Dream sobs more, Phil reaches down and carefully picks up Dream. Dream struggles at first but calms down when Phil begins to rub his back.

"Okay Dreamboat, here's what's gonna happen baby. On the way back to our house you're gonna tell us why you keep acting out and we can help you okay? Then you're gonna say sorry to Tommy and Wilbur for this morning okay?" Phil reasons and at this point Dream just nods while still crying.

Dream leans into Phil's shoulder as they begin to walk back. Techno stayed mostly quiet as Phil tried to help Dream calm down. Then came the time for the questions.

"Why do you hurt people bud?" Phil asks softly.

"Because I angry and no one help me." Dream complains and Phil nods. "I just wanna help people but they call me mean so I act mean."

"You think that acting the way people think you are will make them change their idea of who you are?" Phil asks and Dream takes a moment to think about it before shaking his head no. "No it won't. So how about we help you be a bit better and not mean so people don't think you're mean." Dream nods.

"You can start by saying sorry to the others. That's always a good place to start." Techno says and Dream just nods again, slipping more and more.

By the time they got back to the house Dream was too young to talk. Wilbur and Tommy talked with Techno for a moment so he could explain while Phil finished up breakfast with Dream just sitting at the table coloring.

"Breakfast is ready!" Phil calls and the other three return to sit at the table while Phil brought food out.

"Wilby and Toms cuz Za said I say sorry." Dream says, not speaking in full sentences but the others getting the idea. Dream had handed both Tommy and Wilbur little cards that said sorry in messy writing but a cute little drawing of a cow on Tommy's and a Whale on Wilbur's.

"Aw thank you Dreamboat." Wilbur smiled.

"Yeah, thanks bud." Tommy smiles. Dream smiled back at both of them.

Maybe being good wasn't a bad thing.

Chapter 38: Teeth hurt Cg! Wilbur and Phil Little! Techno 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Techno while big is basically teething, his old tusks had fallen out and now they're coming back. While they're coming back he is a mess and upset so he slips. Now Phil and Wilbur have to deal with a very tired and in pain Techno.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Wilbur
Cg! Phil
Little! Techno
~~~
Nicknames:
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby
Phil: Dad, Dada
Techno: Tech, Little piglet
~~~
Relationship:
Platonic family, duh
~~~
Tw: Talk of pain

Note for everyone: Thank you for all the feedback on what I asked! A lot of you wanted more little Techno and more babyspace, so here's some little Techno! While this is not baby space, I promise more baby space is coming.

Also I wanted to put this out today, and then I got broken up with today, and now I am going to get it done before all the feelings arise.

Note for Wattpad: 11.6k are y'all crazy?? Thank you so much

Note for ao3: Almost 4k hits? I started posting like a week ago! Also because it doesn't take you the proper part from the notification of an update the rest of the story will be out of order, I am very sorry. I know it's annoying not to see it in order but that's what I can do. :((((
~~~
Techno woke up, groaning at the pain in his mouth. His mouth was hurting when he was going to sleep and a quick glance at the clock told him it had only been half an hour since he had fallen asleep. Some how during the sleep instead of feeling refreshed he managed to gain the fuzziness that he knew all too well.

He sits up trying not move his mouth all too much. Curse the fact that his tusks fell out and curse the fact that he was teething again. That was not helping his mindset either.

Wilbur and Phil had of course been sympathetic when Techno had told them earlier that day why he was in pain. They understood why he just decided to skip out on dinner and try to go to bed early. Well that plan didn't work and it was now 2am.

Techno was hoping that he could go grab some ice cubes to maybe numb the pain a little bit so he slipped out of his bed. He walked across the dark room and winched in pain at the light in the hallway. Why it was even on he didn't know, he thought people would be asleep by now and usually Phil turns off all the lights when he goes to sleep.

What he did not expect was for on his way to the kitchen he would see Phil and Wilbur both still on the couch watching a show. Well, Wil he kind of expected because he was a night owl but Phil he did not think would be there.

At Techno's foot steps they both turned their heads to look at him. They both had soft expressions on their faces and Techno knew they were trying to be gentle with him. That also did not help with his mental state. He knew if they were too caring he would slip into little space quickly.

"Hey Tech, how ya feeling?" Phil asks softly but Techno just shrugs. Instead of walking to the kitchen he walks to sit next to his dad on the couch. Phil stretched out his arm and put it over Techno's shoulder, dragging him into a side hug. Techno was so tired so he just let it happen. This was the last kind of thing that caused his headspace to come crashing down.

"How's the mouth feeling?" Wilbur asks softly and at that Techno just started crying. Phil and Wilbur knew that Techno didn't cry often so when he did things were bad. "Oh Tech."

"Hurts, it hurt and I hate." Techno sobs softly and that's when they realized Techno was slipping into little space.

"Aww little piglet, I'm so sorry." Phil coos and Techno reached up to touch his mouth slightly, trying to sooth his ache.

"Here how about I go get what we picked up earlier?" Wilbur offers and Phil nods. Wilbur stands up and walks to the kitchen. Phil turns and pulls Techno more towards him.

"Wilby is going to get something that will help you feel a bit better little one." Phil coos again softly. Techno just nods and let himself cry more. He really just wants the pain to go away.

"Here it is." Wilbur says as he reenters the room. He hands over the item to Phil and Phil passes it to Techno. Techno looks at it trying to figure out what it was.

It looked to be a little plastic ring, filled with ice. It had designs and different textures all over it as well.

"It's a water teether that we put in the freezer. You can suck on it to help with your teeth hurting." Phil explains and Techno does not to be told twice. He stuck it in his mouth and held it against where his new teeth were starting to poke through his gums.

This was way better than ice and it did help numb the pain from his teeth. He truly couldn't think of anything else expect the cold, he didn't even think when he was wrapped up in a blanket and his favorite cartoon turned on.

"Do you think he'll sleep tonight dad?" Wilbur question softly as to not disturb the peace that had settled in the room. Phil shrugged.

"I dunno Wil. It's interesting and I truly haven't seen it before. I didn't even know that piglins lose their tusks." Phil admits and Wilbur nods. Techno continued to suck on the teether until the ice turned back to water. He began to whine.

"Ah, little piglet it's okay." Wilbur coos, grabbing the non-frozen teether from his hands. "You stay with dada for a moment."

"Dada." Techno whines as Wilbur stands up and disappears to the kitchen for a second time.

"Yes piglet?" Phil questions, move Techno so Techno was fully on his lap now. Techno sat up and turned so his face was facing Phils.

"Dada, dada, dada, dada, dada" Techno repeats, mouth not hurting nearly as much as it used to but still aching.

"Yes piglet."

"My teeths hurs" Techno slurs out, his bottom lip numb enough that he couldn't speak properly. Of course he found this oh so funny and burst out into a fit of giggles. That's when Wilbur returns with a second frozen teether. He hands it to Techno and Techno gasps and sticks it back in his mouth.

"Of course we thought of to get extras. We got you three total so they'll always be a nice cold one in the freezer. And after your teeth come in you can still use them to just suck on, they're nice and good for you." Wilbur smiles and Techno felt his heart swell.

When he first began to regress around his brother and his dad he feared judgement, but now there was no doubt in his mind that it was a good idea.

He felt loved and his teeth did not hurt as much as they used to.

Chapter 39: I want that Cg! Tubbo and Ranboo Little! Tommy 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Tommy felt lonely, longing for something he didn't know what. So he goes to visit his friends, only to get jealous. He is jealous of what Micheal has, he wants to have parents who love him and comfort him. So he ends up breaking down

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Tubbo
Cg! Ranboo
Big Brother! Micheal
Little! Tommy
~~~
Nicknames:
Tubbo: Bo, Dada
Ranboo: Boo, Papa, Boss Man
Micheal: Mi, bud
Tommy: Uncle Tommy, Bubs, Big Man, Little Man, Little one
~~~
Relationship:
Tubbo and Ranboo are platonically married, Micheal is their child, and Tommy is their friend
~~~
Tw: Crying, sadness, talk of abandonment
Prompt/Request: Ducydoo200 (ao3)
Okay so canonically we don't know about Tommy's parents in the dream smp (although a LOT of ppl use sbi as a headcanon, it's not canon tho)
Relationship :platonic beeduo
Cg: Tubbo and Ranboo (Michael is there too I definitely wouldn't call him a caregiver but he tries to cheer Tommy up!)
Littles: Tommy (babyspace -- 1)
Plot: Tommy visits snowchester and sees Tubbo, Ranboo and Michael being a happy family and gets jealous/upset that he never had a family as he doesn't remember what happened to his birth parents, he wants what Michael has-- he wants Tubbo and Ranboo as his parents, he's confused about that thought so he starts crying, Tubbo and Ranboo are concerned about Tommy just suddenly breaking down into tears
(Another request of a character regressing for the first time! This time it's Tommy! You can decide if tubbo and ranboo know about age regression or not)
Gear: bottle, pacifier, plush cow named henry
Nicknames for Tubbo: Bo (by Michael) daddy (by Tommy)
Nicknames for Ranboo: Boo (by Michael) papa (by Tommy) boss man (by Tubbo)
Nicknames for Tommy:uncle Tommy (by Michael) Bubs (by Ranboo) big man (by Tubbo) little man (by Tubbo) little one (Tubbo and Ranboo)
~~~
Note: Thank you for the request! I did end up changing one of the nicknames for Tubbo, hope you don't mind! THANK YOU ALL FOR ALL THE LOVE AND COMMENTS ON MY STORY OMG THERE'S SO MANY OF YOU HIIIIIIIIIII
REMEMBER TO JOIN THE DISCORD SERVER!!!!!! LINK IN BIO ON WATTPAD OR LABELED IN THE CHAPTER "DISCORD 1/1"
Side note: I am going to put this in the hello note as well but: I am male, ftm trans male, and I do not feel okay with writing Female Reader requests! I honestly won't do any reader requests, but I have been asked twice, and harrassed in dms once, for female reader requests. When I say no, that means no. Please don't ask me over and over again in dms about it.

Also Vampy if you are reading this, it's your turn
~~~
Tommy was beyond sad. He was sad and upset and lonesome.

The reason why he felt like this? Well he was currently sitting at the dinner table with his best friends and their kid, a happy loving family. They were such a great family and they cared for Micheal and Micheal was taken care of and he wasn't left behind. Micheal wasn't just left on the side of the road with nothing when he was the age of 5.

Micheal had parents who loved him and wanted him there.

Tommy didn't have that.

Tommy had been left behind at the age of 5 on the side of the road, later found by Phil who raised him as his own until Tommy hit the age of 12, were Phil seemed to have disappeared as much as his real parents had.

And Tommy knew Phil didn't mean it. That's just the age where Tommy became more independent so Phil wasn't needed as much. It left Tommy with a feeling, a longing of wanting a set of parents who loved him. Who took care of him.

"Big man you alright?" Tubbo asks, snapping Tommy out his thoughts. Tommy nodded his head not even processing what had just been asked. Tubbo of course didn't believe it for a moment. He looked over at Ranboo who was in the kitchen. "Boss Man." He hisses.

"What?" Ranboo hissed back, confused on why they were whispering. Tubbo looks at Tommy, who was currently staring at the table, and then he went to the kitchen.

"I'm worried about him." Tubbo says, not whispering but still softly talking. He glanced at the table and towards Micheal slightly, Micheal was currently 4 years old and eating a grilled cheese sandwich.

"Micheal?" Ranboo questions, following Tubbo's eyes.

"No not Micheal, Tommy. I'm worried about Tommy." Tubbo says, rolling his eyes. Ranboo nodded. "He's acting all distant and unable to like focus on anything."

"Boo, Bo" Micheal had gotten up from his seat and was now standing at his parent's feet.

"Yes Micheal, what's up?" Tubbo questions, crouching a bit to be more on Micheal's level.

"Uncle Tommy is crying." He states and sure enough when they look back at Tommy they saw tears in his eyes. They both walked over to Tommy and crouched on either side of him to be at head level.

"Tommy what's going on?" Tubbo questions but that makes Tommy cry more. He was now fully bursting out into tears crying, bunching up his body in the chair so his knees were to his chest. They were both so confused on why he was breaking down like this.

"Why uncle Tommy sad?" Micheal questioned his parents.

"That's a good question bud. We don't know." Ranboo admits. Tommy continued to cry and cry. He didn't know how to explain how he felt or what he was longing for.

Tommy truly didn't even know how he was feeling. His head felt fuzzy and he felt like he couldn't do anything but cry. He knew he had to explain to his friends what he was feeling so he took a deep breath and tried to explain.

"I sad because you love Mi and I no have a momma or dada who love me like yous love Mi!" Tommy sobs and both Ranboo and Tubbo try to process things.

They were both trying to process what was being said and they were both able to tell that Tommy was an age regressor. Both of these things shocked and confused them.

"You're sad because we love Micheal but you don't have a mom or dad who love you like we love Micheal?" Tubbo asks softly to confirm what he had heard. Tommy nodded and it slightly broke their hearts.

"Oh bubs we're sorry." Ranboo apologizes, even though it was not their faults. In all honesty they didn't know too much about Tommy's past before this.

Tommy had shared that he was raised by Phil since he was 5 but had not shared what had happened before that. And of course they all knew that Tommy wasn't biologically his kid, Phil was an immortal avian who has been around for thousands of years and his wife was the goddess of death, who obviously couldn't have kids.

Of course Phil treated Tommy like he was his own son, just like he did Wilbur, Techno, Tubbo, Ranboo, and truly anyone who needed a parent and a hot meal once a week. That's all Phil truly did for Tommy now, had him over with a bunch of those who were 'Phil's kids' for some food and company.

But Tommy wanted more than that. He wanted people to care for him and love on him. He wanted people to do things for him, letting him do things that made him happy, like watching cartoons. He just wanted people to let him relax and not have a single care in the world.

Tommy had never regressed before so he did not know what any of this means but both Ranboo and Tubbo knew what it meant.

"Little one, do you want Boo and I to take care of you?" Tubbo asks softly and all Tommy could do through his fit of sadness was nod. He nodded and tried to calm himself down.

"Bo why don't we get this little one changed into some pjs." Ranboo says just as softly as Tubbo spoke. Tubbo nodded so Ranboo picked up Tommy to carry him upstairs. Tubbo turned to Micheal.

"Why Uncle Tommy sad?" Micheal asks his father.

"Well Micheal, Tommy didn't get to be a kid like you did so he's gonna act like a kid to make him feel better. Boo and I are gonna take care of him." Tubbo tries to explain to the younger. Micheal nods.

"He can share my toys!" Micheal exclaims, wanting nothing more than his uncle Tommy to feel better.

"That's very nice of you Micheal. How about you go grab that one cow plushy you don't play with, I'm sure Tommy would love to play with it." Tubbo encourages and Micheal nods, dashing to his play room.

Ranboo meanwhile was changing Tommy into some soft pjs that were a bit small for him but perfect for Tommy. Tommy wasn't crying anymore, but in fact he was happy that his friends were taking care of him like how he deeply wanted.

"Bubs how are you feeling?" Ranboo asks but Tommy just kinda shrugs in response. "Do you know what's going on?" Ranboo asks, trying to confirm if Tommy even knew what was happening. By the puzzled look he got in return Ranboo knew the answer. "It's okay Tommy. We'll just take care of you okay?"

"Dada and Papa take care me?" Tommy asks and the nickname made Ranboo smile. Sure he didn't know if he was papa or dada but it's the thought that counts.

"Of course little one!" Ranboo smiles and he picks up Tommy again. He takes him back downstairs where Tubbo was in the kitchen.

Tubbo had found a pacifier and bottle that Micheal had never used and was getting some warm milk ready for Tommy.

"Hey Bo." Ranboo said to announce their entrance as to not scare Tubbo who had not noticed that they have entered.

"Hey Boo." Tubbo smiled in response.

"Hi Dada." Tommy smiled at Tubbo and Tubbo felt the same way Ranboo had, heart melting happiness.

"Hey little man." Tubbo smiled right back and Tommy giggled at the change in his usual nickname. "You want to have some milk?" Tommy just nods. "Okay. Boo can you take him to the living room?" And Ranboo nods.

Tommy was happy that he wasn't even allowed to walk right now. He probably couldn't and it made his mind feel younger, even though he didn't know how to put words to it right now.

Micheal ran into the living room right after Ranboo and Tommy.

"Uncle Tommy! Look what I gots! Dis is Henry!" Micheal cheers, slurring his words a bit at the excitement. He passed over the cow plushy to Tommy. Tommy just smiled and latched onto the small cow plush.

"Aw are you sharing your toys?" Ranboo asks and Micheal nods.

"Tommy can have!" Micheal smiled and Ranboo again felt his heart swell, how did he get so lucky with such a sweet son.

"Aww that's so sweet." Tubbo smiled as he walked into the room with the bottle of warm milk.

"I gonna go to bed now!" Micheal smiles, and it was not unusual for him to put himself to bed, Tubbo does still offer to tuck him in but Micheal politely declines.

"Goodnight Micheal." Ranboo smiles at the little boy running out of the room.

"Tommy do you want to watch cartoons or do you wanna cuddle?" Tubbo offers and Tommy just sticks up two fingers. "Cuddles?" And Tommy nods.

"Okay, we can do that." Ranboo smiles at the little. And that's what they did. They cuddled as Tommy drank his bottle until it was empty. It was replaced with a pacifier and Tommy felt so happy.

"Lova Papa and Dada." He slurred around the pacifier as he began to drift off to sleep.

"We love you too Tommy."

Chapter 40: Not him! Cg! Wilbur and Phil Little! Tommy and Fundy 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Wilbur and Phil have been taking care of little tommy all day while Fundy does some general stuff that he's been putting off. For weeks Wil had told him not to put it off but of course he didn't listen. Now he just wanted to go little but Wilbur and Phil were giving attention to Tommy.

Chapter Text

~~~

Status:

Cg! Wilbur

Cg! Phil

Little! Tommy

Little! Fundy

~~~

Nicknames:

Wilbur: Wil, Dada

Phil: Dada

Tommy: Toms

Fundy: Little Fox, little one

~~~

Relationship: Phil adopted Wilbur and Tommy, Wilbur is Fundy's dad

~~~

Tw: Derealization, crying

Prompt/Message: Random_Wonderland_trash (a03)

Hello! I really like your writing! :D So could I have-

Little fundy and little Tommy, caregivers Wilbur and Philza.

Little ages: Tommy is around 2-4 and fundy is around 5-6

Maybe Fundy is just having a bad day, getting overworked and when he slipped into little space he felt like everyone was ignoring him so he throws a tantrum.

Thank you!<3

Note for ao3: Thank you so much for almost 8k hits and all the kudos!

Note for wattpad: y'all are insane with that 15k reads, jesus I remember when this book hit 1k and I was so happy

Note for everyone: Gentle reminder there is a discord server for agere and I am starting a new book, a foster sbi book called "Home is not a house!"

Also this is just a note about the updates being scattered, tw for talk about mental health, but recently my mental health has gone to shit. I'm on new meds and I've had a few episodes so my brain is fried. Thank you for being patient with me, I am trying.

Sorry if this isn't as good as I hoped.

~~~

Fundy sighed and stood up, moving so his neck cracked. He looked at his handy work of fixing the fencing around his garden. It looked nice but he felt so tired and stressed out.

Wilbur's words from weeks ago rang in his head "don't leave all your projects for one day, do a little bit at a time"

Of course he ignored his father and now was struggling to do all of his tasks that needed to get done before the weather got cold. It was already slightly too late for that as the previous night it had snowed a little bit.

He began to bring his tools back to the shed, knowing that he also had to bring over the basket of produce to Phil, since Phil had given him the wood in return. So he went back into his house. He grabbed the basket and made his way to Phil's house.

It would have been nice if it wasn't raining on the way there, turning the snow on the ground to slush and soaking his shoes. He felt like that was close to the last straw as he felt tears well up in his eyes.

He finally made it to Phil's house as the rain turned to a proper storm. He was now crying and just wanted the day to be over with. He knocked on the front door to Phil's house and Wilbur was the one to open up the door.

"Fundy! What are you doing out there come inside!" Wilbur called over the cracks of thunder booming. Fundy was rushed inside and Wilbur could see how he was shaking from the rain, but he didn't notice the tears. Wilbur just brushed it off as the rain falling.

"Fundy! What are you doing here?" Phil questions, walking into the front room. Fundy said nothing, knowing if he did they would hear his voice and know he was crying, but held out the basket of produce. "Oh thank you mate! You didn't have to bring it now. How about you stay here while the storm rides out yeah?"

"It'll be good! Tommy is small I will warn you." Wilbur smiles, and just then little Tommy walks into the room.

"Dada! Dada! Ju!" Tommy cheered, holding out his sippy cup to Phil. Phil smiled and walked towards the kitchen.

"Toms! How are you doing bud!" Wilbur asks, ruffling up Tommy's hair.

"Good good!" Tommy cheered again, clearly full of energy as he had just awoken from a nap. Wilbur chuckled and turned towards Fundy.

"Do you want some new clothes?" He asked, referring to the fact that Fundy's clothes were drenched to the bone. Fundy shook his head, even though he wanted that so much.

"Here let's all head to the living room to watch a movie." Phil offered coming back with Tommy's sippy cup of juice. Fundy didn't say anything or even nod but followed the others
back to the living room.

Tommy went down to the ground where he started to play with blocks and build towers. Phil turned on some kids movie in the background that Fundy couldn't bring himself to focus on.

Fundy was aware of his surroundings but nothing felt real. He felt heavy but like nothing else around him was there. He couldn't focus on anything until he heard

"Tommy do you want a snack?" That broke Fundy's derealization and he was suddenly crashing into little space. He wanted a snack, he wanted juice, he wanted to be dry and play with blocks and be taken care of.

He didn't want to worry about stupid tasks that needed to get done, he didn't want to worry about the storm outside or just anything else. He wanted to be taken care of and he didn't want the attention to all be on Tommy. He wanted attention too.

"Fundy? Are you alright?" Phil asks bringing Fundy out of his thoughts once again. Fundy looked over at Phil still not saying anything. "You've been off since you got here." Phil comments.

"What's up Fundy?" Wilbur asked, and that was the last thing that made Fundy burst out into tears for the second time today. Both Phil and Wilbur jumped off the couch and went over to Fundy.

"Oh Fundy what's wrong?" Phil coed to the Fox.

"I wanna be small and have juice and play blocks." Fundy sobbed, his head space was around 7 or 8 right now but it was crashing down fast.

"Oh my little fox of course you can be small." Wilbur told him, bringing him close and pulling him into a hug. Fundy just sobbed into Wilbur's shoulder as his head space went down faster and faster.

Truth be told Wilbur couldn't remember the last time his son was regressed. Of course Wilbur took care of Fundy hundreds of times, but was never labeled Fundy's caregiver. The reason for that being Fundy claimed he didn't want a caregiver, despite the current reason of the break down to be wanting to be taken care of.

"How old are you feeling little one?" Phil asked Fundy as he began to calm down. Fundy stuck up five fingers. "Oh you're such a big boy, Tommy is only 3 right now." Phil tells him and Fundy sniffles but nods.

"Here why don't we get you into some dry clothes?" Wilbur offers and Fundy just nods.

"Don't forget bout me!" Tommy demands from the floor where he was still playing with blocks.

"How could we forget about you Toms? How about you help me make some lunch?" Phil asks and Tommy is quick to jump up and run to the kitchen. Wilbur picks up Fundy and takes him to go get fresh clothes on.

When they return back to the kitchen where Tommy was helping making grilled cheese Fundy was wearing a pair of fuzzy pjs and had a pacifier clipped to his shirt. Fundy hadn't complained when Wilbur put the pacifier on his shirt but he hadn't said anything about it either.

"Do you want some fruit Fundy?" Phil asks from where he was cutting up a bunch of fruits. Fundy hums and nods. Few moments later they were all sitting at the table, grilled cheese and mixed fruits on their plates. The littles had sippy cups full of apple juice while Phil and Wilbur both had tea.

"Tank you." Fundy mumbles before digging into his food.

"Tank you!" Tommy yells making both Phil and Wilbur laugh. They all sat there in silence, eating their food. After lunch Tommy was put down for a much needed nap and Fundy got to sit on the couch with Phil and Wilbur.

"Wait Fundy, if you were bringing over the produce today, does that mean you were just finishing up the fence today?" Wilbur questions as he wrapped Fundy up in a blanket. Fundy just nodded as the pacifier had made it's way to his mouth.

"Does that mean you left everything till the last minute?" Phil questions as he brings over a sippy cup of hot coco as the storm outside ranged on. Fundy nodded again.

"Fundy I thought we talked about this." Wilbur scowls slightly but Phil hit his shoulder.

"Not the time for told you so." Phil hissed and Wilbur nodded. "Little one do you want to watch Up or Toy Story?"

"Up!" Fundy cheered from behind the pacifier.

"Alright we can watch up." Wilbur smiled.

"Lobe you dada"

"Love you too little fox"

Chapter 41: Cheer up Toms Cg! Sbi+Beeduo Little! Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: As there's a sbi and beeduo meet up they all begin to have fun and make jokes. One joke makes Tommy upset, even more when they continue to go with it. So he slips and no one quite understands what's going on but they know they have to cheer him up.

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Cg! Techno

Cg! Wilbur

Cg! Ranboo

Cg! Tubbo

Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Philly

Techno: Techie

Wilbur: Wilby

Ranboo: Boo

Tubbo: Tubs

Tommy: Bossman, Toms

~~~

Relationship: Platonic! They're all like family! (again 95% of these are going to be platonic other than like dream team poly-)

~~~

Tw: None

Prompt/Message: Honey_Bun_Mocha (ao3)

Real life SBI meet up, including tubbo and Ranboo. Tommy starts having a hard time trying to staying big because of an on going joke with everyone. As they start to treat him like a kid (in a joking way) which causes him to slip.(No one knows about him being a little.) Little Tommy is around 3 to 4 and is almost the complete opposite of big Tommy. Little tommy is shy, easily embarrassed, very openly cuddly, easily scared, and has a bit of a softer voice.

When Tommy slips everyone is a bit confused, but once Tommy started to cry, they all tried do their best to cheer him up.

{Ps} You can add any other characters in if ya want. ^_^

Note for ao3: Thank you for now over 10k hits that is absolutely insane

Note for wattpad: What the heck! In like 3 days we went from 15k to 17k y'all are crazy

Note for everyone: Thank you all for being patient and so kind. Like I've said before my mental health is wack, and with the news about Techno it's been a bit hard to focus on writing. But things will get better, for me and for Techno. He's strong.

Thank you for the nice messages you all have sent me. Much love to you all and please remember to take care of yourselves.

ALSO LITTLE RANT HERE: I ORDER DOORDASH, IT GLITCHES, AN HOUR AFTER IT WAS SUPPOSED TO ARRIVE I GET A MESSAGE SAYING THE GUY IS DROPPING THE ORDER DUE TO GLITCHES. I REORDER AND IT'S GOING TO TAKE ANOTHER HOUR AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

~~~

Tommy smiled as he sat on the couch with his friends. They were at an airbnb together and just having a fun time.

Phil was currently getting drinks from the kitchen for people, Techno was sitting and playing on his phone and Tommy, Tubbo, Ranboo and Wilbur were playing mario kart together. Wilbur was winning and wasn't afraid to brag about it.

"I told you little gremilin that I would win." Wilbur bosts in Tommy's face. Tommy frowns but continues to the next race.

"Tommy really is a little gremilin isn't he?" Ranboo chuckles as the race begins.

"He is! He even does the little gremilin sometimes. It reminds me of when someone is a child." Tubbo adds, chuckling a bit.

"I'm not a kid." Tommy protests, he wasn't a kid, nope no siry he was not a kid in any shape or form.

"Well Tommy, techincally both Tubbo and Ranboo are 18 now, you're the only one under 18." Techno smiles, looking up from his phone to see the race was ending. Wilbur had
won again, Ranboo behind him, Tubbo following and leaving Tommy in 7th place. Tommy threw the countroller to the ground.

"Not a kid." Tommy mumbles. Everyone bursts out laughing as Phil comes into the room. "Phil am I a kid?" Tommy whines.

"Of course you are." Phil smiles, not knowing the full context of the question. Tommy huffs, feeling his head start to become fuzzy. He knew that meant that his little space was starting to creep up. He pushed it away, not wanting anyone to know about it.

"Maybe we should put on cartoons for the kid." Tubbo teases, turning the tv to a channel which was playing cartoons already. Tommy wanted to get sucked into it but knew better.

"Maybe a cup of juice." Ranboo jokes, making everyone burst out into laughter.

"Tommy really is like a kid." Wilbur jokes even more.

"No I'm not!" Tommy shouts and everyone pauses what they were doing. Tommy seemed actually upset by what they were saying.

Tommy himself was staring at the ground with his arms folded and tears starting to well up in his eyes. His little space was now creeping up to the point where his head was just completely fuzzy, waiting for him to accept it. He didn't want to because he didn't want his friends to hate him.

"Tommy." Phil starts but that was the last straw for Tommy.

"Not a kid!" He screamed and took the controller and threw it across the room. He then took the pillows that were by him and chucked them at Wilbur and Tubbo. He then started full on crying, having a tantrum.

"Tommy, you need to calm down." Techno says, trying to figure out what was going on. This didn't seem to be a panic attack, or was it?

"I no kid!" Tommy yelled, his little space fully taking over.

"Okay, okay you're not a kid." Techno says quickly and Tommy stops moving around so much, still crying. Tubbo and Wilbur, who had been knocked back due to the pillows, sat up and looked around. Ranboo shrugged when Tubbo made eye contact with him and Phil still stood from where he had entered from the kitchen. Techno makes eye contact with Wilbur and Phil, hoping they knew what was happening.

"Tommy." Wilbur carefully spoke. "We're sorry for joking around like that. You're not a kid." Wilbur says and Tommy nods, wiping away his tears.

"Wilby and Boo and Tubs think I a kid, I no kid." Tommy mumbles, sniffing slightly. Everyone was taken aback by the words. It didn't seem like Tommy was acting like himself.

"Alright, you aren't a kid." Tubbo said softly and Tommy nodded, seemed to have calm down. "You wanna explain what's going on bossman?" Tommy shook his head, he was now suddenly very shy and nervous.

In his head he knew he was little in front of his friends but he didn't want to think about it all too much. He was just hoping they wouldn't hate him.

"Okay, well what can we do?" Phil asks, hoping that Tommy was alright.

"Dunno." Tommy shrugs, now realizing that everyone was staring at him. He felt embarrassed and wished they would focus on something else.

"How about we watch a movie?" Techno suggests. Everyone nods, Ranboo and Tubbo taking their eyes off of Tommy while Wilbur sets up the movie. It was the Avengers. Tommy just looked forward at the screen as Phil sat down on Tommy's left side.

That left Wilbur on his right, Techno in the arm chair on the other side of Phil and Tubbo and Ranboo on the other couch. As the movie continued on Tommy curled into himself, bringing his knees to his chest and resting his chin on his knees. Everything was nice.

Until the delivery man got to the door and started knocking a bit too loudly. Both Tommy and Ranboo jumped at the sudden noise, Ranboo just shook his head and realized what it was. Tommy however burst out into tears.

"Oh Tommy, did the noise scare you?" Wilbur asked softly, as if he was talking to a child.

"You wanna come over here?" Phil offered, holding his arms open for a hug. Tommy nodded and scrambled into Phil's arms. Phil let him cry onto his shoulder and just tried his best to sooth the crying boy.

"Philly the noise scary." Tommy sobs and everyone felt their hearts melt slightly at that. They didn't know what was happening with Tommy right now, but he seemed like a kid who needed protecting and love.

"I know Toms, but it's okay. You're okay. We're all okay. Look here comes Techie with the food." Phil points out, making Tommy look up a bit. There was Techno holding the bags of food that they had ordered.

"Hey Toms, I have the chicken tenders and fries you ordered." Techno smiles and that made Tommy stop crying almost instantly. He scrambled out of Phil's arms to grab the box of food Techno was holding out to him. He grabbed and Tubbo came into the room with drinks. Tommy didn't know when Tubbo left but was happy that he was handed a coke can.

"Tanks Tubs." Tommy smiled and he struggled to try and open the can.

"Do you need help Tommy?" Ranboo offers as the little sat at the coffee table to try and not make a mess on the couch. Tommy nodded and Ranboo leaned over and opened the can for Tommy.

"Tanks Boo!" Tommy cheers as he goes to take a sip.

"Very good job at having good manners bud!" Wilbur praised. Tommy smiled and started to eat his food. The others all looked at Wilbur, slightly confused but Wilbur gave them a look of 'just go with it'. So they did. They spent the evening eating the food they ordered, watching movies and eventually Tommy crawled back onto the couch for cuddles.

Wilbur happily gave him cuddles and towards the end of their third movie Tommy was out cold. Wilbur chuckled but was soon out like a light himself. The last one awake was Phil. He looked around at all his friends and smiled.

Techno had moved to the floor and was passed out while hugging a pillow, Tubbo and Ranboo were laying against each other and Tommy was under Wilbur's arm.

Phil got them all blankets and draped them over them all. He smiled and went to go sleep in the bed in his room. The old man didn't want his back hurting in the morning.

Chapter 42: No place to cry Cg! Revivebur Little! Ranboo 1/2

Summary:

Summery: Tubbo and Ranboo are fighting, screaming and yelling about things. So Ranboo runs off and starts to slip. He ends up sobbing in the burger van where a certain someone finds him.

Chapter Text

~~~

Status:

Cg! Revivebur

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Wilbur: Wilby

Ranboo: Boo, Bubs, Little one

~~~

Relationship: Platonic bro in law (Tubbo and Ranboo are platonically married with Phil being Wilbur and Tubbo's dad)

~~~

Tw: Fighting, Yelling, Cursin

Prompt/Message: Rimfiokumura (ao3)

can i request caregiver! revivedbur and little! ranboo where c!tubbo and c!ranboo get into a huge argument resulting in tubbo saying something hurtful and storming off and ranboo slips and revivedbur finds him sobbing in the burger van

Note for ao3: Thank you for all the love and support, I get a lot of prompts from you guys and it's crazy so thank you so much. Also I tried to update this and for some reason the site kept crashing?

Note for wattpad: Thank you for the crazy amount of reads and votes and ahhh it's so much/pos

Note for everyone: I put out another one shot (It's non little space and it's so angsty!) You can find it on my profile! It's called "This can't be happening, not now" (or just my one shot book on wattpad) Also reminder I have a foster au book I update once a week, this one gets updated twice a week, and I have a discord server! Link in chapter named "discord"

~~~

Ranboo sat at the river side, throwing the bread in. He wanted to cry but knew better than to, his face having scars from the last time he cried.

He couldn't believe that Tubbo had given away the cookie out post, he couldn't believe he just gave it to Quackity. Why would he just do that? Why?

Ranboo heard footsteps behind him and when he turned to look he saw that it was Tubbo.

"Ranboo there you are, can you help me take some of my stuff to the burger place in Las Nevdas? I can't take it all myself." Tubbo asks. Ranboo felt hurt at the question, had he forgotten how he had just hurt Ranboo only moments before.

"Are you kidding me?" Ranboo asks, turning to look at his husband. Tubbo looks at Ranboo confused. "You gave away our cookie shop, work with Quackity at another burger shop and then you ask me to help you move stuff?" Ranboo questions standing up.

"What's the big fucking deal?" Tubbo questions but Ranboo scoffs.

"The big fucking deal Tubbo is you are doing so much without me! It's like you are trying to start a new life without me!" Ranboo accuses.

"So what! You're still my husband!" Tubbo shouts and Ranboo turns away from him.

"Don't say that now Tubbo. Don't try and do that now." Ranboo says. Tubbo just scoffs.

"Well if you don't want me to say it than maybe I shouldn't say it at all. Maybe we should just get a divorce." Tubbo says folding his arms. Ranboo feels his heart break a bit, Tubbo didn't mean that did he?

"WELL FUCK YOU THEN!" Ranboo screams, starting to run off back towards the burger van.

"FUCK YOU TOO!" Tubbo shouts after him but Ranboo stopped listening.

He ran all the way towards the burger van and crashed on the floor once he was inside. He tried his best not to cry but when he felt the tears welling up he grabbed tissues to catch the tears before they even hit his skin.

Wilbur was walking towards the burger van. He had gotten fresh bread since the old batch was stale. He also was going to through the old bread out. As he got to the door he heard soft sobbing so when he opened up the door he wasn't too surprised to see Ranboo there.

Well he was but wasn't surprised that it was Ranboo.

"Ranboo?" Wilbur questioned as he walked in, putting the new bread down on the counter. Ranboo snapped his head from looking up slightly to looking straight at Wilbur, causing tears to run on to his face.

"Owwwwwww" Ranboo cried, wanting to cry more due to the pain. Wilbur dashed forward and grabbed some paper towels from the counter. He then dashed down to Ranboo's level on the floor and quickly dried the tears. Ranboo latches himself onto Wilbur's jacket. Wilbur allows Ranboo to half hug him.

"Ranboo man why are you crying?" Wilbur questions after a while. Ranboo shrugged but Wilbur didn't believe that for a moment. Ranboo still leaned against Wilbur even though he wasn't crying anymore. When Wilbur moved slightly Ranboo whined slightly.

"Wilby no go." Ranboo whined, not wanting to move from the hug. Wilbur thought for a moment. He remembered as Ghostbur that Ranboo would regress sometimes, Phil, Tubbo and Tommy each taking care of him in turns. Wilbur knew Ranboo was probably regressed now, so he was going to try his best.

"Okay Boo I won't go. Can you at least answer a question for me?" Wilbur asks softly and Ranboo nods. "Are you regressed right now?" Ranboo nods again. "How old ya feeling bubs?"

"Dunno." Ranboo muttered and Wilbur nodded.

"Okay. That's okay. Can we at least move so we're a bit more comfy Boo?" Wilbur asks but Ranboo shook his head, he didn't want to let go of Wilbur. "I promise it's just for a moment little one, I have a cabinet handle digging into my back." Wilbur admits.

"No go." Ranboo says softly, putting away from Wilbur so he could move.

"No I'm not going anywhere. I promise." Wilbur says moving so his back was flat with the cabinet. He held his arms open for Ranboo to come back and this time Ranboo climbed into his lap, wrapping his arms around Wilbur and putting his head against his chest.

Little Ranboo was way more cuddly and touch starved then Big Ranboo. Wilbur kind of remembered this from when Ghostbur would hang out with Phil and Ranboo.
He also remembered that Ranboo would like soft songs, or stories to help him relax and eventually fall asleep.

"Are you tired of me yet? I'm a little sick right now but I swear when I'm ready I will fly us out of here" Wilbur began to sing. Ranboo froze for a moment but then relaxed more when he realized what Wilbur was doing. As Wilbur continued to sing Ranboo fell asleep. That gave Wilbur enough time to stand up, walk out of the burger van and walk over to Phil's house.

"Hey mate how it going, is that Ranboo sleeping on your shoulder?" Phil question as he opened up the front door. Wilbur just nodded and Phil opened up the door more and welcomed them in. Wilbur walked up to his old room in the house and carefully put Ranboo in the bed, doing his best not to wake him.

"Sorry about that, I just didn't know where to bring him." Wilbur admits walking back downstairs to where Phil was stood confused.

"Why didn't you bring him to Tubbo?" Phil questioned. Wilbur looked at him confused but didn't have too much time to think about it before there was a pounding on the front door. Phil walked over to it and opened it.
Tubbo was standing there, looking angry beyond belief. Tubbo scanned the inside of the house and then looked at Wilbur standing there.

"You. Wilbur where the fuck is my husband?" Tubbo demanded and Wilbur gave his younger brother a confused look. "Don't fucking look at me like that where the fuck is he?" Tubbo says as he walks in past Phil and over to Wilbur.

"I don't know what you mean?" Wilbur says confused, who was Tubbo referring to?

"Listen here you walking fucking corpse, where the hell is my husband? And I don't want to hear the 'I don't know what you mean' or I will pluck those staples out of your face one by one until you are begging for me to kill you. Where is Ranboo" Tubbo hisses.

"Wait you're married to Ranboo? Since when?" Wilbur questions.

Chapter 43: Nightmares and coloring Cg! Tommy Little! Ranboo 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Tommy wasn't the biggest fan of Ranboo. But one night Ranboo gets a nightmare that he enderwalked and hurt family, he woke up thinking that it felt a bit too real. So Tommy tries to comfort him.

Chapter Text


~~~

Status: 

Cg! Tommy

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames: 

Tommy: Toms

Ranboo: Boo, Ran-Ran

~~~

Relationship: Just friends ofc! No shipping minors here (I repeat that a bit because I keep seeing problematic people on twt and it's annoying) 

~~~

Tw: Nightmare (in nightmare mention of blood) 

Prompt/Message: Anxiety_mom (ao3)
Can you please make a little!ranboo chapter with hurt/comfort? I dont really want a specific age range but maybe he sees a nightmare about hurting his family in his enderwalking stage and slips cause of it? And despite how tommy usually acts like he hates ranboo he shows his softer side for him while he's regressed (ranboo acts nervous and quiet around him at first cuz he'd think he will make fun of him) tubbo just leaves them to spend time together and bond? Maybe they'd do coloring/crafting then ranboo would watch tommy make a sweater and sleep by his side. Sorry if this is too detailed.

Note for ao3: Is anyone else having the issue where they can't upload things on a desk top? I'm having that issue and have to upload things via phone

Note for wattpad: Thank you for those who follow me hehe

Note for everyone: Don't forget I write different books that can be found on my profile. Also for requests I try to go in order but I do the ones where I have ideas for and feel like I can write so I'm not getting stuck

p.s if you're reading this you lost the game. 

~~~

Ranboo most of the time was fine with everything, well except when it came to someone hurting someone he cared about. Then he was not fine with it. But every other time he was fine with things. 

Tommy was not always fine with things. No half the time he wasn't okay with how certain things worked out. He hated how everyone did things but just didn't care about how it ended. He wasn't fine with anything, except Tubbo. 
Tubbo was someone who while in the past he felt like he couldn't count on, now he felt like he could. He would go over to Tubbo's place and they would eat dinners together, make plans for builds, Tubbo taught Tommy how to knit, and just all around had a fun time like they were brothers. But that also meant that Tommy had to be around Ranboo. 

Of course he knew Tubbo and Ranboo were married, and that they adopted Micheal. He knew all of this but it didn't mean he liked it. It was yet another thing he wasn't fine about. That and storms. 

And of course this happened to be the day that when he went over to Tubbo's place a storm hit after he got there. He hated it but because of the flooding he was stuck there until the storm lifted. Tubbo however had to take Micheal to Phil's house after a bad cut on his head (It totally wasn't because Micheal decided to go sledding down the stairs and nearly cracked his head open.)

So Tubbo had gone before the storm had totally set in, promising to come back before it did. However when Tubbo was still gone an hour later, it was known that he wouldn't be coming back that night. Tubbo's message only confirmed it. 

So Tommy and Ranboo were stuck in the house together. Ranboo didn't mind, he was fine with Tommy. Tommy did mind, he wasn't fine with Ranboo. 

But now they sat, eating dinner together that Ranboo had cooked up. It was just some simple steak and potatoes, easy and good but Tommy wouldn't admit how good it did taste. Tommy was sulking, annoyed how he was stuck with Ranboo. 

"So do you want to do anything else this evening?" Ranboo asked quietly. Tommy ignored him so Ranboo repeated the question. 

"Jesus Ranboo, shut up. I don't want to do anything with you! I barely want to be here without Tubbo. But no because of the stupid storm we're stuck here." Tommy snapped, and deep down Ranboo wanted to cry. The words stung. 

"Alright fine." Ranboo mumbled, standing up and leaving his mostly unfinished plate at the table. He went upstairs to climb in his bed, still in his day clothes, belly empty. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. 

Tommy stayed downstairs, only picking at his food. He wasn't too harsh to Ranboo was he? He shook his head and left his plate at the table. He went up to the room that he stayed in when he was over there. He climbed into pjs and laid in his bed. 

Tommy however couldn't fall asleep. He laid awake just staring at the ceiling. 

Ranboo was standing, feeling like he just woke up. He rubbed his eyes only to see there was blood on them. He looked for the cause of blood but only saw a trail. The trail on the ground led to Tommy, Tubbo and Micheal no no no no no no what did he do? What did he do? 

Ranboo sat up in panic. He looked around for his husband but the bed was empty. Looking to the bed that they kept in their room for Micheal he saw it was empty too. Panic began to set in even more and that caused his little space to come crashing down. 

Ranboo curled up in his bed and began to cry. He was convinced he hurt the ones he loved. He grabbed the nearest thing, which was a pillow, annd held it close to him as he began to cry. 

Tommy was walking in the hallways, trying to convince himself that it would tire him out and help him sleep. Instead he heard crying from Ranboo's room. He put his ear up to the door to listen in but only heard more crying. 

"Ranboo?" Tommy questioned softly while knocking. There was no answer so he pushed the door open. The sudden light made Ranboo look up and start crying more. "Ranboo what's wrong?" Tommy questioned. 

"To-Toms!" Ranboo shouted while crying more. Tommy walked over to Ranboo gently, he may not like Ranboo all too much but it wouldn't feel right to just leave him crying right now. 

"What's up man?" Tommy questioned as he sat on the bed next to Ranboo. Ranboo quickly shuffled over and grabbed onto Tommy, pulling him into a hug as he cried. "Alright we're hugging now." 

"Toms no dead." Ranboo sobbed into Tommy's shoulder. Tommy then knew a bit of what was going on, Ranboo was regressed. 

"Oh of course I'm not Boo. Why would I be?" Tommy questions softly, bringing Ranboo more into a hug. While he was not a regressor he knew about others who were, and up until this point he kinda thought Ranboo was too but didn't know for sure. 

"I hurt you and Tubs and Mi!" Ranboo sobbed more and Tommy noticed how he felt warm and his clothes were kinda wrinkled, Ranboo had fallen asleep. 

"No you didn't Boo, I promise you didn't. It was a dream." Tommy cooed softly. Ranboo peeled back from Tommy a bit and looked at him. 

"I no hurt?" Ranboo asks softly and Tommy nodded. 

"Tubs and Mi are visiting Phil, so we're here together! It is late though, can we go to sleep?" Tommy asked but Ranboo quickly shook his head no. "Alright that's fine, do you at least wanna get into some comfy pjs?" 

"Ya!" Ranboo cheered, drying his tears. He hopped off the bed and pulled out a box from underneath, it was covered in stickers and other cute drawings. It also had 'Ran-Ran' on top in puffy sticker letters. He popped it open and pulled out some pjs and a pacifier. 

"How old you feeling Ran-Ran?" Tommy asks and Ranboo just shrugs for a moment, then sticks up 3 fingers. "Alright Boo, I'm going to step out so you can change. When I get back how about we color for a bit?" Tommy asks, picking up a pack of crayons and two coloring books from the box. Ranboo nods, putting the pacifier in his mouth. 

Moments later when Ranboo was changed Tommy was back in the room, and they both sat on the floor. Ranboo handed Tommy an animal coloring book while he kept a plant themed one. They both colored a bit, Tommy trying to stay in the lines for a bit before deciding that was boring, and Ranboo just not caring. 

When Ranboo continuously yawned around the pacifier and rubbed his eyes Tommy decided he had to get him to sleep. 

"Hey Boo, I'm done with my picture, is it okay if I do some knitting?" Tommy asked and Ranboo nodded, not looking up from his drawing. Tommy went to grab his project and sat down on the bed, back against the wall. After a while when Ranboo was done he looked around the room. 

"Wa makin?" Ranboo asks, looking at Tommy up on the bed. Tommy patted the space next to him and Ranboo climbed up next to him. 

"I'm making a sweater, it's almost winter so we gotta stay warm." Tommy says and Ranboo nods, sitting next to Tommy. Tommy pulled Ranboo a bit closer to him till Ranboo put his head on Tommy's shoulder, watching him knit. It was nice and Ranboo couldn't seem to look away from the project. 

Eventually Tommy heard Ranboo's breathing even out a bit more and looking over confirmed that Ranboo was asleep. Tommy pulled the blanket over him and slid out of the bed. Tommy then climbed over to the extra bed in the room and fell asleep there, wanting to be there in case Ranboo had another nightmare. 

Of course when Ranboo woke up with Tommy in the other bed he waddled over to him and crawled into bed with him, falling back asleep. 
When the storm eased up and Tubbo came home with Micheal he saw both of them asleep in the extra bed. Tommy stirred and looked up at Tubbo. 

"I don't want to hear a single word." Tommy grumbled.  

Chapter 44: Move in day Cg! Phil and Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/1

Summary:

Tommy moves into a new place and realizes how much this really is.

Chapter Text

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dada

Wilbur: Wilby, Wil

Tommy: Toms

~~~

Relationship: Platonic family nothing more nothing less

~~~

Tw: None?

Prompt/Message: Diamondqueen88 (ao3)

I love this and I know you probably have a bunch or requests but can I please request a CG! Phil and CG! Wilbur take care of Little! Tommy? After they help him move in to his own place and then It twigs he's gonna be alone now and he slips please? Thank you.

Note for ao3: Thank you for all the love on everything!

Note for wattpad: Thank you for all the love on everything!

Note for everyone: People in my discord decided that they would like to see me do a plot agere book! That also means that it will take over one of the oneshot days! So on Sundays I will update the one shot book, Wednesday I will do 'Home is not a house' and on Fridays I will do the new plot book, which currently is in the works but does not have a name yet

If you want to be apart of the decision making process join the discord!

~~~

"Ugh Wil this box is too heavy can you take it?" Phil asks, trying to grab the box from the back of the car but failing.

"What is Philza Minecraft too weak? Can the old man not carry a box?" Tommy taunts, grabbing another box himself.

"Tommy this is the box with your computer, something you couldn't even put in the car but had your dad do it for you." Wilbur tells Tommy, grabbing the box. Tommy rolls his eyes and mumbles something along the lines of

"You don't need to show off" Which made Phil and Wilbur laugh.

"Come on mate, two more boxes and then we're done completely." Phil smiles and Tommy nods, grabbing another box under his other arm. Phil grabs the remaining box, closes the truck and leads the boys inside to Tommy's new apartment.

The freshly 18 year old boy was excited to live on his own. He had gotten an apartment near Wilbur and his friends were helping him move in. They were finishing up the last of boxes because Tommy really didn't own too much, after this they were going to unpack the things. It shouldn't take too long since he had already bought things and unpacked those before getting the rest of his things.

"Can we order food for lunch before we start unpacking?" Tommy questions and Phil thinks for a moment.

"How about we order, start unpacking, take a break when food gets here and then continue to unpack?" Phil offers and Tommy nods.

"What are you thinking Toms?" Wilbur asks as he puts the computer box on Tommy's desk, Tommy following into the office with his box of camera stuff.

"Maybe pizza?" Tommy smiled, trying not to think too much about the nickname Wilbur had said. Tommy had already woken up feeling fuzzy in the head but knew there was so much he had to get done today.

"Alright that sounds good with me. What about you Phil?" Wilbur smiles and Phil nods. So while Wilbur ordered Tommy and Phil began to unpack boxes. Phil was unpacking clothes and hanging them up while Tommy was putting things in his room on shelves and in bins that slid under his bed.

"How does this look?" Phil asks, stepping back from the closet. Tommy looked over and smiled, it looked lovely.

"It looks great Phil." Tommy said trying to think clearly. His head felt so heavy and fuzzy. He wanted to forget all the stuff he needed to do and just regress at this point. But he pushed through and continued with boxes.

"Alright, I'm going to do the kitchen now and by the time you are done with that last box pizza should be here." Phil tells Tommy and he nods. Phil walks out of the room and Tommy pulls the last box towards him.

Opening it up he saw it was all of his little stuff. Sippy cups, bottles, onesies, stuffies, pacifiers, teethers, toys, blankets and coloring books with crayons.

This did not help with Tommy wanting to regress. He shook his head and pulled over the bin just for his little stuff. He began to unpack it and organize it, though when he was little it would probably become unorganized.

When he was finished he smiled, he was proud of the work he had done. He was staring down at the pacifiers, it couldn't hurt to just put it in his mouth right? He didn't have to regress but it would be nice just to have something there so he wasn't biting his lip.

He put the pacifier in his mouth and smiled, it was nice. He began to suck on it lightly and looked back down at the box, there was one of his favorite stuffies that Wilbur got him, a small cow plush.

"Hi Benry!" Tommy smiled at Henry the cow, picking him up and hugging him tightly. He then saw that Henry's friend, a sheep named Friend, was also there. "Frwend!" Tommy smiled grabbing him too. "Look at da new house! We liva hewe now!" Tommy said, moving the plushies around so they could see the new room.

"Tommy! Pizza is here!" Wilbur calls and he brings the pizza boxes to the dining table but there was no response.

"I'll get him, you grab some paper plates yeah?" Phil said and Wilbur nodded. Phil walked over to Tommy's room and pushed open the door. Tommy was there playing with toys and sucking on a pacifier. "Tommy." Phil said softly and Tommy shot up to look at him. He then began to cry.

"I sowwy, I no mean little but Benry and Frwend needa see the house!" Tommy said, crying and dropping his pacifier.

"Oh Toms, I'm not mad that you went little." Phil says quickly, walking over to Tommy and sitting on the floor next to him. He grabs Tommy and pulls him into a hug. "I told you that any time you wanted to go little you could. I'd never be mad at you for that." Phil says and Tommy nods as he cries.

"Just so much do and it lot!" Tommy sobs more and Phil feels his heart break slightly. He knew it would be hard for Tommy to move out on his own, it was very hard to go anywhere alone but moving to a new city by himself had to be hard.

"It's okay Toms, Wilby is here for you. He's just down the road." Phil reminds him, telling him that one of his caregivers legit was right down the road almost 24/7. Tommy nodded again and held onto Phil. "Here let's go get some food in your tummy and then we can continue unpacking later okay?" Phil says and Tommy nods.

"Are you guys alright?" Wilbur had come into the room and saw Tommy trying to calm down while Phil just held him softly.

"Yeah he was scared of being on his own and ended up slipping." Phil says and Wilbur nods.

"Toms isn't on his own, I'm just down the road!" Wilbur smiles and Phil laughs, because that was the point he had just made moments ago. Tommy nods and pulls away from Phil, reaching for his fallen pacifier.

"Uh no Toms, that fell on the floor, you can pick a clean one or we can wash that one." Phil says grabbing it from him. Tommy huffs but stands up, grabbing Henry and Friend.

"Oh are they joining us for lunch?" Wilbur asks, reaching out to grab Tommy's hand. Tommy nods and Wilbur leads them both to the table. While Wilbur cut up Tommy's pizza, Phil washed the pacifier, also grabbing juice and filling up a sippy cup he had grabbed from the box.

"Here you go Toms." Phil smiles, putting the sippy cup down in front of the little. Tommy just smiles as he grabbed at the pizza chunks with his hands, making a huge mess on his hands and on his face. It was fine for now, but after he was yelling at Wilbur tried to wipe him down.

No matter what Tommy was very happy with his caregivers, even more so that one was now just down the road.

Chapter 45: Be good okay? Cg! Sbi Little! Tommy 1/2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy is left home alone, so he goes little. That's great until he gets a call and decides to answer
~~~
Status: 
Cg! Phil
Cg! Wilbur
Cg! Techno
Little! Tommy
~~~
Nicknames: 
Phil: Dada
Wilbur: Wilby
Techno: Techie
Tommy: Toms, Bubs, Bud
~~~
Relationship: Family, obviously
~~~
Tw: falling and crying, but nothing too big 
Prompt/Message: This came from my brain
Note for ao3: Hello
Note for wattpad: Hey there
Note for everyone: This book isn't dead- but also look at my other books
~~~

Tommy sat on his desk chair, listening to what his mother was saying. Well, half listening. He truly was thinking of the sippy cups, pacifier and onesies that were hiding under his bed right now. He really wanted to go little and they were calling his name. 

"So we'll be back Tuesday night, alright Tom?" She finished and he nodded like he was paying attention this whole time. "We love you, please don't burn the house down." She smiles. 

"I'm not that bad of cook mom, but I love you too." Tommy smiles and she gives him a kiss on the forehead before she ruffled his hair and left. Tommy waited until he heard the front door close, car doors slam and the car pull out of the driveway before he jumped up in excitement. 

His parents were going to be gone for nearly a whole week, leaving Tommy alone. He was going to regress and have so much fun. He even had told everyone that he was going to take a week off, just some time for himself. 

Of course everyone was happy he was taking time for himself, some people thinking that maybe something deeper was going on, but regardless all around supportive. 

Tommy jumped out of his chair and down to his floor, reaching under the bed for the tote. He slid it out, grabbing little gear. Soon he was in a onesie, had a sippy cup full of his favorite juice (Mango, sue him) and was grabbing his stuffed cow to watch a movie. 

He sat on the floor, the movie playing on the tv in his room. He had spread out a blanket, got some toys out as well, and was now on his belly. He was some what watching the show, some what playing with toys. He was just oblivious and happy. 

Soon that led to boredom and he almost grabbed his phone to call someone, but realized his face id wasn't working and buttons seemed too hard right now. 

Instead he grabbed some crayons and paper, beginning to draw pictures. He drew one for Wilbur, one for Tubbo, one for Techno, one for Kristen and Phil, even one for Ranboo! He was so good at coloring. 

His phone began to ring and Tommy looked at it, he felt like he couldn't read the screen but knew it was probably important. So he clicked the green button. 

"Hey Tommy!" It was Phil! Tommy was so happy that Phil was calling him! He loved Phil! 

"Hiiiiiii!" Tommy cheered and he heard Phil laugh. 

"Wil and I just got Tech from the airport! Do you want to come grab dinner with us?" Phil asked and Tommy felt more excited. 

"You come here!" Tommy cheered and he heard Phil hum for a moment. Phil defiantly noticed the change in Tommy's tone, it wasn't his usual one. 

"Oh your parents are out of town aren't they? Well if you can check with them if it's fine then sure!" Phil smiled and Tommy wanted to cheer again, he knew his parents would say yes!

"Otay!" Tommy smiled around his pacifier and Phil froze for half a moment, what was going on with Tommy? 

Tommy just was looking down at the ground, trying to press all the right buttons to get to his parents texts. Soon enough he got permission from his mother. 

"Said yes!" Tommy informed Phil, who was still on the line. 

"Perfect Tom! We'll be there soon okay? Is it okay if we just come in?" Phil questioned and Tommy hummed a yes. "Perfect! See you soon mate!" And Phil hung up. 

Tommy was happy! His friends were coming! He continued to work on the pictures for them, he wanted them to be extra special now. And since they needed to be super special Tommy grabbed out his glitter pens! Had to be super cool! 

Soon Phil and the others arrived at Tommy's house, and Phil glanced at Wilbur and Techno. 

"Now like I said, Tommy sounded off on the phone. So if somethings going on we have to be careful about it, alright?" Phil questioned and both of them nodded. 

"He should be fine, maybe he was just waking up something." Techno offers and Phil nodded this time.  They all climbed out of the car and went to the front door. Phil opened it up and lead them inside. 

"Tommy! We're here!" Wilbur calls out and they all hear a scrambling noise. Soon they all saw Tommy running into the room, wearing a onesie with a pacifier in his mouth. He bear hugged Wilbur first. 

"Wilby! Wilby! Wilby!" Tommy chanted around his pacifier and all three of the men made eye contact. Wilbur just shrugged and hugged Tommy back. 

"Hey Toms, how are you?" Wilbur asked and Tommy pulled away from the hug. 

"I good! Come!" Tommy cheered and began to drag Wilbur back to his room. Techno and Phil followed at a slower pace. 

"He's an age regressor." Techno told Phil and Phil looked at him, he knew it what that was. 

"You're sure?" Phil questioned and Techno nodded, there was no way he wasn't. From the speech to the clothing to the pacifier. 

"I doubt he has a caregiver." Techno added and Phil nodded in agreement as they made it to Tommy's room.

"Yeah." Phil agreed as they walked into the room. Tommy was on the floor, blabbering away to Wilbur about all the art he did for them. When he saw Phil and Techno get into the room he stood up and ran over, giving them the pictures. 

"Are these for us?" Techno asked and Tommy nodded, smiling. "Aww thank you Bud!" Techno smiled and Tommy was quick to run back to Wilbur, but he tripped and fell onto the floor. 

He started crying but there was no true injury, just more scary than anything else. Wilbur was quick to scoop up Tommy. 

"Shhhh it's okay bubs, it's okay. You're okay." Wilbur cooed as Tommy cried in his arms. Techno frowned and looked around the room, spotting the bin under the bed slightly sticking out. He walked over and pulled it out more, scanning it contents before grabbing something and leaving the room. 

"Dada!" Tommy sobbed and Wilbur looked up at Phil. 

"Me?" Phil asked and Wilbur and Tommy both nodded. Phil walked over and sat on the ground with them. Tommy was quick to move over to where he was sitting on Phil's lap, latching onto him as he cried. "Oh it's okay Toms." Phil cooed. 

"Huwt!" Tommy sobbed more and he tried to pull Phil closer. Phil just held Tommy against him and began to rock softly, letting the boy sob into his shoulder. Soon Techno was back into the room with a bottle of milk. 

"Look, Techno's back Tom." Wilbur smiled softly and Tommy looked up to look at Techno. Techno walked over and sat down near them. 

"You wanna come here bud? I have angel milk." Techno offered and Tommy was quick to scramble into Techno's lap. Techno chuckled softly as he held Tommy close and began to feed Tommy the bottle. 

"What's angel milk?" Wilbur questioned as Tommy drank the bottle. 

"It's sugar, vanilla and milk heated up." Techno informed and Wilbur hummed slightly. "I knew a little, and I babysat them time to time before they got a caregiver." Techno informs them. 

"I barely know what age regression is." Phil admitted and they nodded. 

"I age regress sometimes, not as much as I used to." Wilbur admits, looking away from the both of them. 

"There's nothing wrong with that Wilbur." Techno tells him but Wilbur just nods. 

"I think someone is falling asleep." Phil points out after a few moments of silence. Sure enough Tommy was falling asleep in Techno's arms, the bottle half empty. When his eyes were closed fully Techno replaced the bottle with his pacifier. They picked him up lightly and tucked him into bed. 

"We can talk to him if he wakes up later. I'll double check with his parents if it's fine if we stay a bit." Phil says, standing up from the ground, sending a text off to Tommy's mom. While it was only 3pm he still didn't want to leave Tommy alone until he had woken up and talked to him. 

Notes:

me? uploading? nah

Chapter 46: Don't be angy Cg! Phil Little! Wilbur 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Phil has to lecture chat, Wilbur is watching and sees Phil get angry, which he hates to see. He slips and Phil calls him after stream to talk about a project but finds and upset lil Wil
~~~
Status: 
Cg! Phil
Little! Wilbur
~~~
Nicknames: 
Phil: Dada
Wilbur: Wil, Bud
~~~
Relationship: Friends but like father and son
~~~
Tw: Lecturing, crying
Prompt/Message: This came from my brain
Note for ao3: I'm semi alive
Note for wattpad: I'm semi alive
Note for everyone: This was based off of Phil's stream today (12/29/21)
~~~

Wilbur sat in his bed, his laptop plugged in and open in front of him. He was holding his orca plush in his hands and he had a bright baby blue pacifier in his mouth. 

He felt small, probably around 2-3, which isn't the youngest he has gone but not the biggest ever. It was a healthy middle ground. 

Open on his laptop what Phil's stream, he was currently on his hardcore world doing some building and talking to chat like he normally did. Wilbur did this when he felt small because it felt like Phil was just talking to him and he liked company when he was small. The only difference about this stream was when an unofficial Ranboo raid came through. 

The chat began to fill up with messages from those who came over. Some of them were just listing that it was an unofficial raid, but others were spamming some reference from the stream. 

"Raiders, we don't know what that means, we weren't there." Phil tells them but there was still many messages about it. "Raiders, we don't get what that means we weren't there." Phil repeats but his words were still ignored. The chat was then put on Sub Only mode. 

Wilbur felt like he was too small for reading the messages or attempting to say anything in chat to maybe help. But he didn't entirely like the way Phil sounded annoyed or maybe slightly angry. 

"Chat what you need to understand is that you can't just come over and do this kinda stuff. Like I'm upset for Ranboo, it's disrespectful if a creator says something and you guys ignore it. I can deal with it, it's fine, but you are being very rude to Ranboo." Phil says in a way that made Wilbur feel upset. 

Because Wilbur felt like these streams were just him and Phil, to Wilbur's small brain it felt like Phil was lecturing him and Phil was mad at him. But why was Phil mad at him? Wilbur hadn't done anything!

Wilbur began to feel tears leak out of his eyes and his lip began to wobble, causing him to drop his pacifier down onto his blankets. 

Phil finished lecturing chat and it went back to everyone was able to talk, but Wilbur still felt very upset. Phil was upset with him, or that's at least what his brain was telling him. 

So Wilbur sat there crying for a long time, not knowing how to make things better despite doing nothing wrong. 

When Phil did eventually end stream he sighed and stood up for a moment. He had been sitting at his desk for a long amount of time and he did still have to call Wilbur. They were planning a video with Tommy and Phil was supposed to review some ideas with Wilbur. 

So Phil sat back down at his desk, put his headphones back on and went to him and Wilbur's dms. Phil had messaged before stream that he was going to call after and Wilbur said go ahead, he'd keep Phil's stream open so he would know when to expect the call. 

So Phil went ahead and called Wilbur. 

Wilbur, who was still sniffling a bit but at least some calmed down, saw the call come through on his laptop. He put his pacifier back into his mouth and hit accept, hoping that he would be able to make things better with Phil, though again he had done nothing wrong in the first place. 

"Hel-lo" Wilbur said softly around his pacifier. Phil immediately knew that something was off with Wilbur. Wilbur's camera was off, his voice was off, and it sounded like he was crying. 

"Hey Wil, are you doing okay mate?" Phil asked softly. What he did not expect was for Wilbur to burst out into tears at the question. 

Wilbur began crying again because his dada was mad with him but still asking him if he was okay. Though a part of Wilbur's brain tried to remind him that Phil was not his dada, and Phil did not even know about his age regression. 

"Wil what's wrong?" Phil questioned as he heard the sobs coming from the other side. 

"You mad!" Wilbur managed to get out as he dropped his pacifier yet again. Phil felt confused, why would Wilbur think he was mad? 

"What do you mean? I'm not mad." Phil said, pure confusion filling his voice. He heard Wilbur sob more. 

"You yell about chat and I didn't do nothin!" Wilbur tried to explain and a few things clicked in Phil's mind. The first being why Wilbur would think he was mad, he got annoyed with chat earlier, the second being why Wilbur was acting this upset about it. 

Phil had his suspicions for a long time that Wilbur was an age regressor, but he had never fully questioned Wilbur on it. If Wilbur wanted to share then that was his business not Phil's. But now it seemed like a good idea to at least ask. 

"Wilbur bud I'm not mad at you, but can I ask you a question?" Phil asked in the softest tone he could manage. He heard a small 

"Uh huh" Through tears. 

"Wil are you a little?" Phil questioned and he heard another 

"Uh huh" of confirmation. 

"Alright, that's okay Wil. How about you turn on your camera for me? Look I'll turn on mine too." Phil smiled, turning on his camera at an attempt to get Wilbur to as well. Moments later Wilbur's camera was on and he was hiding behind a plush, though it didn't cover him very well. "There you are, hi Wil." Phil smiled. 

"Hi dada." Wilbur mumbled softly, looking over the side of his plush and waving slightly. His hand was covered by the oversized sweater he was wearing so Phil only managed to see Wil's fingertips over the side of it. But that didn't matter, what mattered is that Wilbur just called him dada.

"How are you doing Wil? You being good?" Phil asked softly as Wilbur buried himself back into the plush. 

"Nooo." Wilbur whined and Phil gave a soft look towards the camera. 

"No? Why do you say that bud?" Phil asked softly. Wilbur whined something into the plush that Phil didn't catch. 

"What was that? I couldn't hear you through your plush there buddy." Phil asked softly and Wilbur pealed his face away again. 

"Cause you yell at me." Wilbur whined and Phil felt his heart go soft for a second. 

"No Wil I promise that wasn't because of you. Chat was being a bit dummy, but I wasn't mad at you." Phil said softly and Wilbur looked at the camera like he was meeting Phil's eyes. 

"Really?" Wilbur confirmed and Phil nodded, smiling. Wilbur's face broke out into a smile and he flapped his hands up and down, he was happy his dada wasn't mad at him. 

"Do you want to watch some cartoons bud?" Phil asked, already pulling up Netflix. Wilbur nodded quickly and grabbed his pacifier, stuffing it back into his mouth as he got comfortable. 

Phil pulled up Netflix, began to screen share with Wilbur and let him pick out a cartoon from all that it had to offer. Wilbur grew content with staring at the shapes and colors around on the screen. 

Phil began to do some side work, keeping the call open on another monitor so he could keep an eye on Wilbur. Wilbur didn't really cause any fuss through any of it so Phil was very proud of him. Eventually though Wilbur began to yawn a handful of times. 

"Hey Wil bud, can you get ready for bed for me?" Phil asked and Wilbur nodded, not wanting to disappoint Phil. Wilbur got ready for bed and climbed in, his laptop on his nightstand. He didn't want to disconnect from the call but thought that Phil was going to. 

"No leave?" Wilbur asked softly and Phil gave him a soft smile. 

"I won't leave. I'll stay right here okay? Kristin is with her friends till tomorrow so when I go to bed I'll keep the call going okay?" Phil smiled and Wilbur nodded, snuggling into his stuffie. 

"Okay. Nini dada." Wilbur mumbled around his pacifier as he closed his eyes. 

"Nini Wil, sweet dreams." Phil smiled. 

They were going to have a long conversation tomorrow, but for tonight everything was okay. 

Chapter 47: Nom mouth Cg! Phil Little! Wilbur 1/?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Wilbur orders some new pacifiers that happen to arrive just when Phil comes for a visit, unknowing that Wilbur is a little. 

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Little! Wilbur

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dadza, dada

Wilbur: Wil, bubs, bubba

~~~

Relationship: This is all platonic ofc

~~~

Tw: Not sure if there's any? Crying?

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain but here's what I wrote in my notes for it: Wilbur wants a pacifier and gets one but doesn't trust it all the way, so when Phil comes to visit he spots it and asks

Note for ao3: ?

Note for wattpad: ?

Note for everyone: Hi. During this chapter I looked at cute pacis on etsy and there's a bee one in my favorite color and just ugh I'm sad to be broke

~~~

Wilbur knew that even before he came to terms with being a little that he had an oral fixation. In his brain though he didn't like the words oral fixation so he just called it nom mouth.

Nom mouth was where he wanted to chew on basically everything, despite that 95% of the time he was not supposed to be chewing on said thing. Sweatshirt strings, collars of shirts, sleeves, necklaces, random bits of plastic, everything.

And it was even worse when Wilbur went little. Everything would go straight into his mouth, no matter what.

So he knew that maybe getting some things would be nice to help it.

He started off with what's known as "Chewlery" meaning chewable jewelry. It was plastic bits on a necklace that he could just pop into his mouth at any point. It was nice for when he was just hanging with friends or something, since most understood what it was for.

He couldn't use it when he was wearing a mask though, so that bothered him slightly.

Another thing he used, when he was completely by himself, was teethers. That was for more little him then anything else. His favorite kind was the water teethers that had different designs on them. It was nice and he liked the feeling when he put them in the freezer for a bit.

But he couldn't use that under a mask either. And he had a horrible issue with trying to chew on the mask since he couldn't chew on anything else.

So he decided to go one step further. He wanted to get something he could use under his mask and not chew a hole through it.

Now Wilbur was not a very open person about his little space. He didn't have a caregiver, he didn't even have any other little friends. So when he went to go order an adult pacifier online he didn't know where to start.

There was so many options, so many different designs and colors and sizes. He just wanted one or two just standard pacifiers.

End in the end he goes to Etsy, support small businesses, and got a pack of three. One was blue with whales painted all over it, one was green with cups of tea all over it and the words 'tea drinker' over the handle, and one was green with bees all over it. He thought the bees one was cute.

He put the name "William G." On the package, so no one could directly link it to him through the shop but it would still arrive to his place with his name on it.

The shipping said it would take about two weeks, so for now the package slipped out of his brain.

~~~

"I'm so excited for you to get here!" Wilbur smiled as he danced around his kitchen. He heard the laugh from Phil on the other end.

"I'm going to be there in like half an hour mate, it'll be good." Phil smiled, and even with his mask on Wilbur could still see it.

"I'm so happy about it. It's going to be nice just for you to come visit and not have to worry about cameras or streams or anything. Just us hanging man!" Wilbur smiled and Phil laughed once more.

"Three whole days mate." Phil reminded him and Wilbur nodding. "Alright, I'm going to go but I'll be there in 30 minutes, promise." Phil said and Wilbur nodded again.

"Alright! See you Phil!" Wilbur said goodbye for now and they ended the call. Wilbur spent the next half an hour making sure the house was tidy before Phil came. When Phil did he knocked on the door and Wilbur was quick to run and get it.

Opening the door Phil was standing there, holding onto his suitcase handle and holding a box in the other.

"This package was out here for ya." Phil said and Wilbur nodded, thankful for Phil grabbing the box before it got stolen.

"Thanks. Come on in. I'll show you your room so you can put your bag down." Wilbur said, leading Phil inside and sticking the box on the table for a moment later. He showed Phil to his room and left him for a moment to get settled.

Wilbur returned back to the kitchen where the box remained, so Wilbur went to go get some scissors to open the box. At this point he forgot what he ordered.

Cutting open the box was easy and Wilbur put the scissors down. Removing the top layer of tissue paper Wilbur suddenly remembered what he got.

The three pacifiers, all with a protective shell casing around the bulb of it sat in the box. There was a small thank you note and a business card. There was also a small bag with three pacifier clips, all of them matching the pacifiers. There was another small bag with some candies as a thank you.

Wilbur stared at them for a moment, they all looked so nice and pretty. Wilbur grabbed the tea cup one and pulled it out. He looked it over before walking over to the sink. He took off the shell and rinsed the pacifier off, just to make sure that nothing was on it.

After it was rinsed and seemed okay without thinking Wilbur popped it into his mouth.

Immediately he loved how it felt and began to suck on it lightly. It was smoother than a teether but not as hard as the chewlery. It fit well in his mouth and he enjoyed sucking on it. He went back over to the box to look at the other with a bit more detail.

He began to slowly slip into little space when he did this. Not too young, but around the age of 5 or 6. Even though he was on the older side he still enjoyed the pacifier in his mouth.

As he did he didn't hear the footsteps coming down the stairs. It was only when Phil cleared his throat that Wilbur shot his head up towards the man. He started to panic and spit out the pacifier at once.

"Phil, I can- I can explain." Wilbur said quickly as tears welled up in his eyes.

"Wil?" Phil asked carefully and Wilbur's lip trembled before he fully broke down.

"I'm sorry please don't hate me." Wilbur sobbed as his little space came fully crashing down.

"Oh Wil." Phil said softly as he crossed the room. Wilbur was hugging himself tightly as he cried. "Can I give you a hug bub?" Phil asked softly and Wilbur nodded. Phil pulled him into a hug as Wilbur continued to cry.

"I sorry." Wilbur said between sobs but Phil shushed him softly and rubbed his back as an attempt to soothe him.

"It's okay bub. I promise it's okay. I'm not mad and I'm not gonna judge you." Phil said softly and Wilbur just held him tighter. "You have a caregiver bubba?" Phil asked after a few moments of Wilbur calming down a bit. Wilbur pulled away.

"No." He mumbled softly and Phil nodded. He didn't want to ask how Phil knew what that meant.

"That's okay. I can take care of you if you're feeling small if you want. Only if you're comfortable with it of course." Phil said softly and Wilbur looked at him, still very confused on how Phil knew what this all meant.

"Wha?" Wilbur questioned and Phil chuckled softly.

"I am a caregiver, I have another little who I take care of, but I can take care of you too if you want. Of course you don't have to say yes but I would be more than happy to." Phil explained and Wilbur nodded quickly.

"Yes yes yes." Wilbur smiled and Phil smiled back.

"Okay bubba, let's wash off your paci okay? It fell on the floor." Phil smiled, scooping up the pacifier that fell on the floor. He brought it back over to the sink and washed it for Wilbur.

Returning back over he glanced into the box and spotted the pacifier clips.

"Here Wil, I'll give you your paci and if you promise not to drop it then you can take it with you to go change into your pjs. Then when you come back down I'll help you clip it to your shirt okay?" Phil offers and Wilbur is quick to nod, taking the pacifier in his mouth.

"'K Dada!" Wilbur smiled and he dashed upstairs to go change. When he came back down in his comfiest pjs Phil did what he said he was gonna do and helped Wilbur clip it to his shirt.

"Did you just order these bubs?" Phil asked, referring to the box and Wilbur nodded.

"Uh huh! Nom mouth mades me chew on masks and I wanna something for my mask." Wilbur explained as his new caregiver clipped the clip to his shirt. Phil nodded.

"Well it's good you got these then huh? No more chewing masks for you." Phil smiled.

After the pacifier was attached nicely they went to the living room. Phil ordered them some pizza for dinner, which he cut up and helped feed Wilbur as Wilbur went from age 5 to age 3, and then they watched a movie.

Wilbur fell asleep half on top of Phil as the cuddled so Phil left him there, just hoping that his back wouldn't hurt too badly the next morning.

 

Notes:

You know it's been a while you go to update and the story is under 7 other stories.

Chapter 48: Nom mouth Cg! Phil Little! Wilbur Flip! Techno 2/2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Phil offered to be Wilbur's caregiver, and Wilbur said yeah. It's now the day that Phil has to go back to his place, but before they go they head out to the shops, and Wilbur uses his new pacifiers.

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Little! Wilbur

Flip! Techno

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dadza, dada

Wilbur: Wil, bubs, bubba

Techno: Techie, Tech

~~~

Relationship: This is all platonic ofc

~~~

Tw: Twitter drama, trying to get someone canceled, crying

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain pt 2

Note for ao3: nothin

Note for wattpad: nothin

Note for everyone: heyyyyyy I'm alive :)

~~~

"Okay, shoes tied?" Phil asks as he pulled on his own shoes. Wilbur rolls his eyes as he lifts up his shoe to show that they were slide on and had no laces. "Okay well I can't be too careful with you." Phil teases.

"It's fine." Wilbur reminds him.

"Yes but you were just in little space so I have to check." Phil tells him and Wilbur huffs a bit.

"But I'm not anymore." He complains, slightly like a toddler would.

"I know. Wallet and mask?" Phil asked and Wilbur hit his pockets like bongos then nods. "Pacifier?"

"I don't need it. Not small." Wilbur said as his face blushed and Phil shook his head.

"Of course you don't, you'll just chew a hole in your mask and get lots of stares and we'll have to come home." Phil says and Wilbur looked away as he blushed more. "Go get one of your pacis bubs, how about the whale one?"

"I like the whale one." Wilbur mumbled and Phil smiled as Wilbur turned around to go grab a pacifier off of the counter. They had just washed all of them so it was perfect timing.

"Okay, so mask on and pacifier in okay? We're just going down to the shops so it shouldn't be bad okay? Just down the street." Phil said as Wilbur put in his pacifier and mask on.

"Okie dada." Wilbur said behind his pacifier as they left the house. Phil smiled and pulled on his own mask.

They walked down the street, it was only a 5 minute walk down to the shops. Phil was just making sure Wilbur had snacks and actual food in his house before he left, Wilbur some how had just been living on take out before Phil arrived.

And since Phil was now his caregiver he felt slightly responsible to make sure he was fed properly.

They walked into the shops and grabbed a basket. Phil led Wilbur around, letting him grab some snacks, telling him to put others back. It was when they went to the check out that something happened.

"Excuse me, are you Wilbur Soot and Philza Minecraft?" A voice said and Phil turned to see a young girl standing there, smiling with her phone.

"Yes hello." Phil smiled at her, he didn't fail to notice that Wilbur was stuck staring at a package of cookies on the shelf.

"Can I get a photo with you two?" She asked and Phil nodded. He nudged Wilbur a bit to say 'hey take this picture' and he did. After the picture she looked at Wilbur. "You helped me through a lot with your music and I generally just enjoy the type of person you are." She smiled.

Wilbur just nodded. He could speak, but with the pacifier it was slurred. Most of the type he could take it out without it being noticed but he was in little space again, having slipped as soon as they walked into the shop.

"He's throat has been hurting a lot today, sorry about that mate. But thank you for being nice." Phil said quickly and she nodded, waving a goodbye before leaving.

They checked out and left the shop, Wilbur wanting to hold his caregiver's hand as they walked but Phil sadly telling him no.

"We don't want people to see and think anything is wrong yeah?" Phil offers but Wilbur just huffs. "When we get home I'll give you two cookies if you're good, how's that sound bubba?" Phil bribed.

"Okay dada." Wilbur smiled, new pep in his step.

They arrived back to Wilbur's place and as Phil put away the groceries, claiming it wasn't a job for little boys, Wilbur sipped on some juice out of a nice sippy cup and he played games on his phone.

Usually Phil would try to keep Wilbur away from his phone when little, but he had been good and he was just playing games. That was until Wilbur got lots of notifications.

Looking back at the situation Wilbur shouldn't have clicked on them, but it seemed like fun. So he was taken to Twitter.com where there was suddenly lots of messages and people @ him, talking about him 'ignoring' someone.

Reading the best that his 6 year old brain could, he saw that it about the girl in the shop. She had put out a tweet and it went viral fast, especially since it showed Phil and Wilbur together, when they hadn't told anyone they were together.

@Mary_Beloved

Went to the shops and saw Wilbur with Phil today. It wasn't very good, Wilbur ignored me the whole time and didn't say a single thing. For someone who's supposed to be so nice he's kinda a prick

Now most of the time Wilbur understood that this was just someone being negative, it shouldn't effect him. But his brain was small, and he didn't want to deal with it. So he did what any kid would do, complain to the one in charge while having a melt down.

"Dada!" Wilbur sobbed as he dropped his pacifier and shoved his phone over to Phil. Phil looked at the phone and frowned before looking back up at Wilbur.

Now he could have scolded Wilbur for doing something that he wasn't supposed to do, but Wilbur was melting down, so it wasn't the time.

"Oh Wil, it's okay bubba." Phil said softly, bringing Wilbur into a hug as he cried. He pulled away a moment later when his phone was buzzing. "Hey bubs, this is my other little. Can I answer? I promise it'll be okay." Wilbur nodded, not entirely listening but just wanting another hug from his dada.

"Dada." Wilbur sobbed making grabby hands as Phil answered.

"Oh bubba." Phil said softly, hugging Wilbur again. He looked at his phone. "Wil is upset, he's little right now and someone started stuff on Twitter." Phil explained to whoever was on the phone.

"Can I talk to him?" The voice said and Phil nodded, passing the phone to Wilbur. Wilbur looked at it and saw Techno on the phone.

"Techie?" Wilbur asked through sobs.

"Oh hi Wil." Techno smiled softly. He was sitting at his computer and his camera was on. "Why you so upset?"

"Someone on twitter mean and call me a meanie and say I no nice." Wilbur said between sobs and hiccups.

"Oh well that's not true is it. If Phil and I love you so much then you can't be a meanie can you?" Techno asked and Wilbur just shrugged as he tried to wipe his tears away with his sleeve.

"Bubba here." Phil said, coming over to Wilbur with a wet paper towel to wipe his face. Wilbur hadn't even noticed that he had stepped away. He let's Phil wipe down his face.

"Now bubs, I hear that Phil has been taking care of you, is he a good dada for you too?" Techno asks and Wilbur nods. "That's good. He's a good dada to me too." Techno smiles.

"I no know you were little." Wilbur mumbles as he reaches for his sippy cup. Crying makes you thirsty.

"I am a little, I'm also a caregiver but I don't have a little." Techno says and Wilbur nods.

"You know Tech, if Wil wants it you could be his caregiver too." Phil suggests, turning to look at Wilbur. Wilbur nods, sippy still in his mouth as he looks back at the phone.

"That would be so much fun if you want Wil." Techno offers and Wilbur nods even faster.

"I think that's a yes." Phil laughs and Wilbur giggles.

"Techie and dada are the best!" Wilbur announces.

"I'm glad you said that, cause I got you some extra cookies." Phil smiles, sliding over a plate with cookies on it to Wilbur.

 

Notes:

short but cute

Chapter 49: America, pog Cg! Wilbur Little! Techno 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: While visiting America Wilbur has to see his best buddy Techno. When they're out shopping Techno starts to regress very very quickly, and Wilbur doesn't entirely understand it but tries his best because he's a good "brother"

~~~

Status:

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Techno

~~~

Nicknames:

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby

Techno: Tech

~~~

Relationship: Friends, fake brothers, idk platonic stuff

~~~

Tw: Mention of cancer, nerf gun (ik that's not a trigger but it talks about shooting someone with a nerf gun and I don't want people to think it's a real one)

Prompt/Message: fReDdY- yOuRe suPpOsed tO bE oN loCkdown on ao3 (I absolutely love the username you have no idea)

L! Cc!Technoblade

Cg: cc!wilbur

Headspace age: 0-1

Gear: light red paci w/ black highlights

Wilbur is over in america for a vacation, and him and techno go to meet up, while out and about, maybe at a restaurant; techno slips, they go home after they finish eating and wilbur takes care of techno

Note for everyone: I didn't quite see the lunch angle here but I got something close to it. Hope you don't mind. Also, I like requests but doesn't mean I'll get them done quick lmao, be patient.

~~~

Wilbur was over the moon, he was going to meet Techno, the Technoblade, potato war starting-faking orphan killing-pig skinned Minecraft character- American man.

Wilbur wasn't in the US for too long, another quick trip. It was still exciting since he couldn't see Techno last time due to it being too dangerous due to his cancer. But now Techno was in remission and doing better than ever.

So it was deemed safe, and Wilbur couldn't wait any longer to see him.

Pulling up to the shopping mall that they had planned to meet at Wilbur smiled. He was about an hour early, his anxiety was telling him to scope out the place before Techno got there. He knew it would be okay but he wanted to make sure everything was fine, control what he could and not what he couldn't.

So Wilbur walked in. It was a nice mall, had some restaurants like olive garden and a red robin in it. Both places seemed interesting to Wilbur but he kinda wanted to look at some of the shops first.

He walked around until his phone was buzzing. He looked down and saw it was his group chat with Tommy, Techno and Phil. It was a picture of Techno wearing a mask, sunglasses, holding a tiny nerf gun with the caption "It's on sight"

Tommy immediately said that Techno was cosplaying as Ranboo and how he doesn't need to look like 'boob boy' Phil just sending a 'lmao'

Wilbur laughed at his phone. He sent back a "Can't wait to be put out of my misery" before sliding it back into his pocket. He walked around some more, got a monster from a vending machine, and sat on a bench. He pulled out his phone and took a video of him sipping the monster while smiling greatly, posting it to Instagram with no context.

He continued to mess around his phone, trying to ignore the clock but failing it and checking every 5 minutes. He then got a text from Techno in their dms.

'I'm by the container store, know where that is?'

Wilbur's heart skipped three beats and he texted back quickly that he did, standing up, chugging the rest of his monster, throwing out the can all very quickly. He began to full on sprint through the mall until he was nearing the store that was mentioned.

Techno saw Wilbur before Wilbur saw Techno. But when Wilbur did spot him he did a full on sprint, running towards the man before hugging him tightly.

Even though Wilbur was holding Techno tightly, as tight as he could to the point that his head was hitting Techno's shoulder, Techno still tried to pull Wilbur closer. Wilbur felt his hand on the back of his head trying to bring him close, though it was not possible.

"You're here." Wilbur said very excitedly as he hugged Techno and was trying his best not to just die from happiness.

"I am. And there's a fan right there." Techno says and Wilbur pulls away to see the fan that was standing there. Techno had been saying hello to them for a moment before Wilbur came running up.

"Oh hello!" Wilbur smiled at her and struck up a conversation. Techno was left standing there, not feeling overly social at the moment.

Techno all day had been so excited and he had nearly slipped into little space several times. He didn't quite yet and he didn't want to, because Wilbur didn't know of his little space. After Wilbur said bye to the fan he turned back to Techno.

That's when Techno remembered he had a nerf fun and pulled it out of his pocket and shot Wilbur with it. It hit Wilbur right in the fake glasses and stuck there.

"TECHNO" Wilbur roared with laughter as Techno burst out into a laugh that was more like giggles.

"Not my fault your glasses are huge! And I told you the first time I see you I'm shootin' you with a nerf gun!" Techno argues. He knew that his plan to avoid little space was failing, because he was crashing down quickly.

"But in the face?" Wilbur asked, plucking the nerf bullet off of his glasses. It was one of the suctions cup ones. Wilbur laughed and pulled Techno in for another hug, this time pulling Techno closer.

It felt nice, and it continued to make Techno slip. He told his brain no but he felt so safe in Wilbur's arms that he couldn't help it. When Wilbur pulled away Techno whined a bit.

"You okay man?" Wilbur asked softly but Techno shook his head, everything felt so big now. He didn't like it. "You feeling fine physically? Or is it anxiety or something." Wilbur questioned.

"Anxiety" Techno mumbled, and he was only half lying. This was causing him a lot of anxiety of being found out of being small. "We go home?" Techno asked as he looked down at his feet.

"You wanna go home? Back to your house?" Wilbur asked, fearing that Techno meant alone.

"Yeah." Techno mumbled and Wilbur felt a bit sad, he only saw Techno for two minutes, but he understood it was whatever made Techno comfortable.

"Okay, you want me to go with you to your car?" Wilbur asked, his tone defiantly lower as he tried to hide his sadness. Techno looked up at him, why was Wilbur sad? Did Techno do something wrong and Wilbur didn't want to come with him?

"Wilby come home with me?" Techno asks softly and Wilbur perks up for a moment, then he processes the tone and the way Techno was using his words.

"You want me to come with you back to your house?" Wilbur confirmed and Techno nodded, wrapping his arms around himself for comfort. "Okay, are you feeling okay? Are you sure it's just anxiety?" Wilbur asks and Techno nodded again. "Okay, lead the way then Tech."

Techno lead them out of the shopping mall and towards his car. Techno looked at him for a moment.

"Want me to drive?" Wilbur offers, half understanding the look Techno was giving him. Techno nodded and handed over his keys. Wilbur took a moment once they got into the car to figure out how the gps works (Techno's address was already saved in it) and then they were off.

The whole way home Techno was quiet, humming softly to himself as he stimmed. Wilbur didn't mind, whatever made him feel better. The more and more closer they got to Techno's place the more and more Techno slipped. By the time they pulled into the driveway he was about 3 years old. He was barely able to make it inside before he crashed fully.

Wilbur didn't know what to expect walking into Techno's home, but pacifiers, sippy cups, bottles, stuffed animals, soft blankets and stim toys aimed towards babies were not it.

Techno paid no attention to Wilbur as he sat on the floor, grabbed a red pacifier with a blank handle and stuck it in his mouth. He also grabbed a soft blanket and stuffie and held it close to him for a moment.

"Tech?" Wilbur asked softly and Techno looked up to him, blinking a bit before bursting out into tears. He couldn't read Wilbur's face but it obviously meant he hated him right? If it wasn't a happy face it was a mad one? "Oh no Tech." Wilbur said quickly, walking over to Techno and kneeling before him.

Techno didn't think much of Wilbur being so close until Wilbur pulled him into a hug, which made Techno sob more.

"What's wrong Tech? What's going on, why are you crying?" Wilbur cooed softly but since Techno was in the headspace of about 1 years old all he could do was babble through tears and his pacifier.

Wilbur vaguely, vaguely, vaguely knew what little space was. He knew a lot of his fans were in a community that was used to cope and that was about it. But he wasn't mad at Techno for using it either. He just knew that Techno may or may not want to be cared for in this moment.

"Tech can I take care of you? Is that okay with you?" Wilbur asked softly and Techno nodded through his tears. "Okay, it's okay. Wilby's here. How about I get you some warm milk in a bottle huh?" Wilbur asked softly, grabbing a near by bottle. Techno shook his head and just held onto Wilbur tighter. "Oh you don't want me to leave you? Okay. I'm right here."

"Wilby stay." Techno managed to say and Wilbur nodded, pulling Techno even closer to him.

"That's right. Wilby's gonna stay." He said softly. He held onto Techno for a while, and during that time Techno managed to fall asleep in Wilbur's arms, despite Techno being 6'1 and tall.

When he woke up big they were going to have a chat, but for now things were nice.

 

Chapter 50: Lazy (busy) Sunday 1/1 Little! Techno Cg! Phil

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: It's a lazy Sunday, so Techno regresses and Phil is happy to take care of him

~~~

Status:

Little! Techno

Cg! Phil

~~~

Nicknames:

Techno: Tech, Buddy, Piglet

Phil: Dada

~~~

Relationship: Father and son ofc

~~~

Tw: None?

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain

Note for everyone: I started this in December- this is really short because I lost the idea that I had for it. super duper sorry about that

~~~

Techno woke up slowly, blinking his eyes open. He yawned as he sat up in his bed. The sun was peaking through the curtains and he rubbed his eyes slowly.

His brain felt fuzzy and he felt heavy, the tell tale signs of his regression. He tried to think for a moment, tried to think about things such as what day it was, or what he had to get done, but his brain was so slow in this moment.

It was always slower when he was small, and usually he didn't mind but he wanted to truly think in this moment.

He finally figured out it was Sunday, he had to feed the dogs and Steve. But then he would be able to relax for the rest of the day. That shouldn't be too hard to do today right? That usually wasn't bad.

As he sat and thought about everything he began to smell food, specifically eggs and toast. He took a deep breath and knew Phil was probably making breakfast. Phil liked to make breakfast most mornings.

So he pealed back the blankets and swung his legs over the side. He stood up, wobbled for a moment, and then stabled himself. He looked back at his bed and grabbed his small bear plush, just something for comfort.

He carefully made his way out of his room and down the hall. He shuffled to the kitchen and stood in the doorway where Phil stood with his back turned to Techno. Techno stood there for a moment before knocking on the door frame, still holding the bear in his other hand.

"Ah good morning mate!" Phil smiled as he turned around. Phil took one look up and down and laughed slightly. "I'm assuming you're little?" Phil questioned.

Techno blushed and nodded softly. No matter what he couldn't hide his regression from his dada and he always seemed to know. Clutching the plush also probably helped him figure it out.

"Well that's alright, how old are you feeling piglet?" Phil questioned and Techno shrugged looking down at his feet. He just knew he was small, why did it matter how small? "Don't know? Okay. It's okay. Why don't you go sit at the table and I'll bring you breakfast."

"Okay dada." Techno mumbled softly and he walked himself over to the table and sat down like Phil asked. He was such a good listener for his dada!

"Okay buddy, I got eggs, toast, some orange juice in a sippy for you and I put the eggs on the toast like you like it. Do you think you can feed yourself or do you need help?" Phil asked as he carried two plates, a mug and a sippy cup to the table.

"Myself." Techno mumbled and Phil nodded, passing over the plate and sippy cup.

"Okay, so you're on the bigger side today. That's good. How about I can do the chores after breakfast and then we can cuddle on the couch and watch some movies today? Does that sound nice?" Phil asks and Techno nods.

"I help?" Techno offers and Phil smiles.

"You want to help with the chores?" Phil asks and Techno nods. "Okay, we'll get you bundled up after breakfast."

So after breakfast Techno was bundled up head to toe and then sent out with the dog food, which he was able to correctly spread around the dog's pen. Phil ended up feeding Steve, not wanting the little to carry the raw meat.

Techno then also helped Phil put all of the cows into their small barn, just to help keep them out of the cold. After that they watered all of the plants inside of the green house, since the ones outside were all frozen.

"Alright Piglet, ready to go back in?" Phil called and Techno nodded, running after Phil back to the house.

Once inside he was peeled back of all of his layers and Phil set him on the couch before going to grab his pacifier, bear plush, his favorite blanket and a bottle of warm milk.

But by the time Phil made it back to the couch Techno was out like a light. He chuckled softly and slipped the pacifier in his mouth, the bear in his arms and draped the blanket over him. It's not like they had anything else they needed to do today.

 

Notes:

sorry for it being so short :(

Chapter 51: Sickbo Cg! Ranboo Little! Tubbo 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Ranboo is finally in the UK, and things have been great. But suddenly Tubbo falls sick and ends up slipping, much to the surprise of Ranboo. Now a slightly confused Ranboo has to take care of Tubbo while doing his best


~~~

Status: 

Cg! Ranboo

Little! Tubbo

~~~

Nicknames: 

Ranboo: Ran, Boo, Bubba

Tubbo: Tubs, Bo

~~~

Relationship: Platonic friends, -_- nothing else (I've seen the disgusting comments, we keep it pg and sfw here)

~~~

Tw: Sickness, vomiting, crying

Prompt/Message: smolwritergurl on ao3

(kind of) Cg! Ranboo

Little! Tubbo

During Ranboo's stay in the UK, Tubbo falls ill with the flu and slips for the first time in front of Ranboo. It takes Ranboo a quick minute (and lots of google searches), but he eventually realizes Tubbo's an age regressor and tries his best to take care of sick and little Tubbo.

Note for everyone: Like I said up in the relationship thing, don't even fucking think about shipping them. Tubbo and Ranboo are not comfortable with being shipped (irl, even in game it's a platonic marriage guys) so don't be requesting nsfw things or romantic things. I've deleted the comments like that. 
Anyway onto the story
~~~

It started with Lani getting sick. She tested negative for Covid so it wasn't too much of a stress, just the normal stress of someone around you being sick. 

Tubbo and Ranboo thought they would be safe, since they were living in the extension and Lani had no reason to be going in or out of it. They still made sure to wipe things down and disinfect things. 

Even with that Tubbo got sick. 

At first he tried to play it off, hoping that the ache in his body and his stomach hurting was just something he ate. He knew his sister had the flu but he could still hope. That was until the middle of the night. 

He woke up feeling like he was going to vomit. And after quickly running down the ladder, without falling, and to the bathroom he threw up in the toilet. That's when his little space came crashing down. 

Since Ranboo had come to the UK Tubbo had been pushing down his age regression. He didn't want Ranboo to know and judge him, he didn't want to lose his best friend. So instead he pushed it away and slipped in the few moments he could, like when Ranboo went out with just Tommy, or when Ranboo had a meeting and Tubbo hid out in the loft. 

But now it was back and he crashed hard. He felt so gross and he had vomit on his shirt and his mouth tasted funny and he just felt bad. So he burst out into tears as he felt so small and so gross. 

Ranboo at this moment woke up. He was asleep moments prior but started to wake up when he heard Tubbo running through the extension, but really woke up when he heard sobs. He was quick to get out of bed and try and find where the crying was coming from. 

What he did not expect was to find Tubbo sobbing in front of the toilet, vomit on his shirt and in the toilet. 

"Bo?" Ranboo asked softly, unsure of why Tubbo was crying. Yeah throwing up sucked, but this seemed like a lot. 

"Boo!" Tubbo sobbed harder upon spotting his best friend. 

"Did you get the flu from Lani?" Ranboo asked, but he could assume the answer. 

"I feel icky!" Was Tubbo's response. And that confused Ranboo, Tubbo never said 'icky' he would say he felt sick, he felt gross, or he felt uncomfortable, not icky. 

Ranboo stared at his best friend for a moment, maybe just being sick and tired in the middle of the night made him not fully think. 

"Well you can change your shirt and brush your teeth, that should help. Do you want me to get you a clean shirt for you to change into?" Ranboo asked but Tubbo just continued to sob, which made Ranboo panic. "Why are you crying so much Tubs?" 

"Ran I feel icky!" Tubbo sobbed, but that still confused Ranboo. This made no sense. "I feel small and icky!" Tubbo continued. 

"Small and icky?" Ranboo asked and Tubbo nodded, using his sleeves to wipe away any snot and tears on his face. "Bo don't use that, use a tissue." Ranboo said, quickly grabbing some toilet paper to wipe Tubbo's face off. When Tubbo didn't grab the paper Ranboo took it upon himself to wipe Tubbo's face. 

"Boo I icky." Tubbo repeats, his crying slowing down a bit. 

"I know. You've said that Tubs." Ranboo says softly. "What do you mean by feeling small though?" 

"I small." Tubbo says sniffing. Ranboo threw the toilet paper in the toilet and flushed it. 

"You're small?" Ranboo asks and Tubbo nods. "What do you mean small?" 

"I small." Tubbo repeats and Ranboo exhaled. This was not helping. 

"Okay well I'm going to get you a new shirt. You can brush your teeth while I'm gone." Ranboo says as he exits the bathroom. He went up to Tubbo's area to find a new shirt, the whole time wondering what was up with Tubbo. What does 'I small' even mean? 

When he returned to the bathroom Tubbo was now sitting on the floor away from the toilet, no shirt on and staring at his tooth brush and tooth paste in his hands. 

"Why aren't you brushing your teeth Bo?" Ranboo questions, putting the shirt on the counter. Tubbo looked up at him and held up the tooth paste and his tooth brush. 

"Too hard." Tubbo whines and Ranboo looks at him confused. 

"It's too hard?" Ranboo asks and Tubbo nods. "What's too hard?" 

"Can't open it bubba." Tubbo whines and Ranboo does his best not to do a double take. That was a new nickname, and the speech pattern was continuing. Ranboo took the tooth brush and tooth paste in his hands and opened it up, putting tooth paste on his brush for him. 

"Here you go." Ranboo says handing the tooth brush back to Tubbo. Tubbo took it and started to brush his teeth. Ranboo grabbed his phone out, he had grabbed it when getting a new shirt for Tubbo, and went to google. 

Friend saying their small

That search came up with a bunch fake clip arts for best friends, so that was no help. 

Friend saying they feel small

That came up with a bunch of articles of what to do when your friend feels upset. 

This also was unhelpful. Ranboo sighed and looked down at Tubbo. Tubbo was brushing his teeth messily, like a kid would. Ranboo then thought for a moment before looking back at his phone. 

Adult acting like a child

That popped up with results that seemed semi helpful. Ranboo scanned articles and found out two things. Some of it being sexual, which he immediately denied. The other parts being a coping mechanism 

"Tubs?" Ranboo asked carefully. Tubbo looked up at him. "Do you use the coping mechanism age regression?" Ranboo asked softly. Tubbo's eyes filled with tears and he took the tooth brush out of his mouth. 

"No be mad." Tubbo whined and Ranboo was reviled that he now knew what was happening. 

"No of course not. I just wanted to know what was going on. So you regress?" Tubbo nodded. "Okay, can I help you since you feel sick?" 

"Yeah please." Tubbo said softly and he went back to brushing his teeth a bit incorrectly, not very effective. 

"Here let me help." Ranboo said and he grabbed the toothbrush from Tubbo to help him brush his teeth fully. 

After they got that done Ranboo helped Tubbo pull on his new shirt, since Tubbo got his head stuck in his arm hole when he tried by himself. Ranboo then scooped up Tubbo. 

"Where we go bubba?" Tubbo asked softly as Ranboo settled him on his hip. Being tall had it's advantages. 

"I'm going to get you settled into bed and then I'm going to get you something to drink." Ranboo says calmly and Tubbo frowned. 

"Milk?" He asked but Ranboo shook his head. 

"That's not the best idea buddy, you're tummy is upset." Ranboo said, talking to Tubbo like he would a child. 

"But want milk." Tubbo whined and Ranboo shook his head again. 

"I know Tubs, but it will make you sick again. If you're feeling a bit better tomorrow I promise I'll get you some milk okay?" Ranboo offered. Tubbo nodded. He brought Tubbo up to the loft and put him down on the bed. 

"Use sippy?" Tubbo asked, reaching into his nightstand and grabbed a sippy cup. Ranboo took it and nodded. 

"Okay, do you have any other stuff for when you feel small?" Tubbo nodded and grabbed out a pacifier and a stuffed bee. "Okay, you snuggle with your bee and I'll get you some water." Ranboo smiled and Tubbo popped in the pacifier and nodded. 

By the time he did get back to the room with a sippy cup of cold water Tubbo was passed out asleep. Ranboo smiled softly and made sure he was wrapped up in blankets nicely. He put the sippy cup down on the nightstand and grabbed a bean bag chair for the floor. 

He pulled out his phone again, and sat down on the bean bag chair. 

Age Regression 

He typed into google. A lot of articles popped up and he hummed softly, time to do some research so he would know how to help Tubbo.  

Chapter 52: Never expected it Cg! Phil Littles! Techno, Wilbur and Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Phil has sent out packages to all of the littles, telling them each they have to wait till a group call to open them up together, many surprises are inside them

~~~

Status: 
Cg! Phil
Little! Techno
Little! Wilbur
Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames: 
Phil: Dada, Dadza
Techno: Tech, Piglet
Wilbur: Wil, Bub
Tommy: Toms, Nook

~~~

Relationship: All friends. Anything with all of them will always be platonic because boundaries are going to be respected here 

~~~

Tw: Mention of a pocket knife (used to open a box) 

Note for everyone: I want requests but it'll take me a hot minute to write them- child anyways I didn't give this to any of my editors so sorry for typos
Shout out to Kit <3

~~~

Tommy sat at his computer, bouncing in his seat while his computer booted up. In front of him was the very mysterious and he had waited for what felt like ever to be able to open it (It was 4 days) 

But since Techno had gotten his box today it was a time for a group call where they were all going to open them. Tommy was confused on why they had to wait, but Phil told him it would all be known soon enough. 

Once the computer was up and going Tommy booted up Discord. Phil and Wilbur were already in a call in the group chat so Tommy hopped in as well. 

"Hello?" Tommy asked in his normal tone, he heard Phil and Wilbur's laughter. 

"I told you he was going to do that!" Wilbur exclaimed as he continued laughing. Tommy blushed as he turned on his camera, since Wilbur and Phil had theirs on. Tommy could see a box, similar to his on Wilbur's desk. Luckily they were all at home so they could call. 

There was a small ding from the call letting them know Techno had joined the call. It took a moment from him to turn on his camera but when he did it made since why it took a bit. Techno was on his chair at his desk, wrapped in a pink blanket with a teether in his mouth. 

"Aw do we got a little piglet on our hands?" Phil cooed softly and Techno blushed, nodding slowly. "How old are you feeling?" Phil asked kindly and Techno stuck out a hand from his blanket, 4 fingers. 

While Techno was on the slightly bigger side he still was nonverbal. He could talk if he really wanted to, and he could make noises, but he preferred to stay quiet for the most part. No one ever minded this, Tommy went nonverbal when he was really little so he understood. 

"Okay, buddy, do you think you can still open your box? Or do you want to wait till you feel big?" Phil asked and Tommy frowned, he'd been waiting so long (read: 4 days) and he didn't want to wait any longer. 

"Now." Techno said shortly, and it wasn't a demand, it was just what he could manage right now. Phil nodded. 

"I feel like if he said later Tommy would have exploded." Wilbur jokes and Phil looks at Tommy's camera, he was obviously slipping and obviously trying not to pout. Phil laughed for a second. 

"It's okay Tommy, you can all open your boxes now okay?" Phil said and Tommy smiled, grabbing his box off his desk. 

Techno and Tommy had thought ahead, cutting the top most layer of tape but keeping the smaller layer untouched, which was good since Tommy was now slipping into little space with Techno. Wilbur however had to take a moment, taking the box off screen as he cut it with a pocket knife so he wouldn't scare the littles. 

When he brought it back on screen the other two took it as a sign to open theirs all the way. They ripped open the box all the way. 

Inside of Tommy's box was red tissue paper, and a card that he put to the side to read later when he was big. Under the wrapping paper was a handful of things that Tommy tried to look over all at once, excited as he looked at them. 

There was a raccoon plush wearing a shirt similar to Tommy's iconic red and white shirt. There was a Spiderman cup, a bear shaped teether, a soft red blanket, a gift card for a switch, some snacks, lemonade packets and a pacifier. The pacifier was red and blue, but on the handle it had the word "Nook" on it, which was Tommy's nickname. 

That nickname came from the fact that Tommy played a lot of animal crossing while in little space. He would talk about how the Nook raccoons had the same name as him (Tom and Tommy, Timmy being close enough) So Phil gave him the nickname Nook. 

In Wilbur's box was similar things. There was a whale plush, a turtle cup, a bear shaped teether, a soft yellow blanket, new mess free markers in a coloring kit, some snacks, lemonade packets and a pacifier. His pacifier was blue and yellow, on the handle it said "Bub" his favorite nickname when he was in little space. It was the one thing that could make Wilbur melt and go small almost instantly. 

Wilbur stared at all of the items, wanting to go little but at the same time not wanting Phil to take care of all three of them at the same time, that would be too chaotic. In the end his little side won and he grabbed onto the teether and blanket, wrapping himself up like Techno had. 

Speaking of Techno, inside of Techno's package was just about the same as the other two. There was a pig plush, a potato pun cup, a bear teether, a pink blanket, a bracelet making kit with lots of beads, some snacks, lemonade packets and again a pacifier. His pacifier had a small piglet figure on the center, the handle saying simply "Piglet" The whole thing was two shades of pink and Techno wanted to use it right away. 

"Okay so let me explain some of this stuff." Phil said once he saw the boys had opened most of their things. Techno grabbed the new blanket as Phil talked and wrapped that around himself too. "Tommy, the gift card is so you can get the new Animal crossing extension, the happy homes one." Phil said and Tommy smiled. 

"Gonna get switch!" Tommy exclaimed, scrambling out of his chair to grab his switch which was on his nightstand. 

"Be careful please!" Phil called after him, knowing the boy is more clumsy while little. "Okay, Wil, I got you new mess free markers in that kit so you can use it on the paper that it comes with. The color will only show up on the paper and nothing else, so you can color whenever without making a mess." Phil explained. 

Wilbur blushed as he remembered the time he cried and cried because he accidentally colored on his sleeve and he thought Phil was going to be mad at him. Phil was not mad at him because mistakes happy, and the marker came out in the wash. 

"Thank you dada." Wilbur mumbled and Phil smiled softly. 

"You're welcome Bub, you feeling small?" Phil asked and Wilbur nodded. "Okay, that's okay. You big enough to open the pack of markers so you can color?" Wilbur nodded again. 

"I 5, I think." Wilbur guessed and Phil nodded. 

"Thank you for telling me. And then Techno, I got you more bracelet stuff, I know you like making stuff." Phil smiled and Techno nodded, showing off a stuffed animal that was hiding beneath his blankets. The stuffed animal was a giraffe, and it's neck was covered in bracelets that Techno had made while small. 

"I back!" Tommy yelled as he hopped back into his chair, Phil laughed when he almost jumped in it too fast. 

"Be careful there Toms, how old are you feeling?" Phil asked and Tommy thought for a moment before sticking up 3 fingers. "Oh you're on the smaller side then, okay Nook. How about before you get on the switch you get into some pjs?" Phil asked, glancing at the clock and seeing it was 9pm. Tommy groaned but switched off his camera to go change. 

"Me too dada?" Wilbur asked, setting down his pack of markers his was still trying to open. Phil nodded and Wilbur did too. Wilbur's camera was soon switched off as well. 

"How are you feeling Tech?" Phil asked and Techno shrugged. "You thinking about napping soon?" Phil asked and Techno nodded. Phil smiled, at least he was willing to nap. Hopefully he could turn on a movie and all the littles would grow tired, that way no one was fighting bed time. 

Soon Wilbur and Tommy reappeared, both of them wearing pjs that matched their new pacifiers (Phil assumed they both planned that on their own.) And after some convincing they were both in their beds with their new things, playing animal crossing and coloring as Phil turned on a movie. 

Techno also moved to his bed, content with just watching Lilo and Stitch as he began to fall asleep, using his new pacifier. And eventually Wilbur and Tommy were in the same state. 

Phil smiled as he switched them to his phone and went on mute, taking them to his kitchen so he could do dishes but not leave them. Kristin eventually made her way into the kitchen for a glass of water before bed. 

"Coming to bed soon?" Kristin asked and Phil nodded. "How did the package opening go?" 

"Oh they all loved them. It made all three of them slip right away, and they were super happy about it." Phil said and Kristin smiled. 

"That's good, I'm glad they liked it." She said as she filled her cup. Phil kissed her cheek. 

"Thank you for your help with them, the boys loved it so much and you are so creative." He said softly and she put her cup down so she could hug him fully. 

"Anything for our boys. Now come on, it's bed time." She laughed. 

Chapter 53: Feelin' small piglet? Cg! Phil Little! Techno Bros! Wilbur and Tommy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Techno starts to feel small, and Phil notices and takes good care of him, because he's just awesome like that. 

~~~

Status: 
Cg! Phil
Little! Techno
Big Brother! Tommy
Big Brother! Wilbur

~~~

Nicknames: 
Phil: Dada, Papa
Techno: Baba, Little one, Piglet, Tech
Tommy: Toms
Wilbur: Wil

~~~

Relationship: Friends, like father and sons, besties for life, however you want to name the platonic relationship between these four

~~~

Tw: None I think? 

Prompt/Message: from Vampy (Vampire_Writer) on ao3:
Cc!Techno is v sleepy and teetering on the edge of slipping while in call with the SBI and Phil notices. He takes Techno out of the call and goes into his room cuz streamer house POGGIES (but they haven’t announced it yet so they all still vibe in vcs together in their own offices) and he asks if Techno’s feeling small. Techno shows him that he feels between 1-2 and Phil is more than happy to take care of his baby Piglet

From ctechnos on ao3: 
CG!Philza Little!Techno?
Completely platonic, like they're father and son.
Techno's ages: 2-3
Gear: Bottle, Pacifier, Stuffed animals/Teddies, (if you're comfortable with it obviously) diapers
Nicknames: (Techno) Baba, Little one, Piglet (Philza) Dada, Papa

Note for everyone: I mixed a request that had no prompt with a prompt from my beloved Vampy <3 Also this mentions diapers, but like everything else in this book it's not in a weird/sexual way. 

~~~

Techno blinked a couple of times as he stared at his screen. He had received a message from someone on discord and he was trying to read it, but just felt like he couldn't. Well, he could read the words but they didn't process in his brain and he was unsure of what it meant. 

The dm in question was just a message from Phil, a simple 'Are you feeling little' because Phil knew that sometimes Techno would start to slip, and just not say anything. 

And by this point Phil knew. Techno had gone pretty quiet in the call, and he wasn't making the smartest moves within Minecraft at the moment. Several times he stopped to look at animals, or made dump trades with villages 

"Really Techno? Two emeralds for some seeds?" Tommy had asked at one point. That's what made Phil realize Techno was probably going small, and sent over the dm. Phil knew that if Techno didn't respond soon he would have to come up with something to get them out of the discord call. 

It wasn't like Phil could just go into Techno's space and be like 'ayo, end the call' because the fans didn't know where they all were right now. They were in a house all together, each in their own office space (finding a place that had at least 10 rooms so they each could have an office, bedroom and two guest rooms was not cheep) They decided they were going to wait to tell the fans, and they were surprised that the fans had yet to figure it out yet. 

Wilbur was able to just have his set up stay the same, just claiming that they painted the walls in his office. Tommy was able to say that he finally moved into a nice place (which was true) Phil somehow made his entire set up look exactly the same, even the background of where the door was the same. Techno didn't have to worry since he never streamed with his camera on. 

But back to the main issue at hand. Techno knew he was slipping and he was feeling like everything was too big. He knew that he wasn't supposed to be online when he was small so he had to end this fast. Luckily only Tommy and Wilbur were streaming, so he didn't have to worry about that much. 

"I'm feeling sleepy so I'm going to head out. Buh bye." Techno said and he left the vc abruptly. Tommy and Wilbur knew from the word choice that Techno was small, Phil of course already knew and this was just confirming it. Tommy sent a message off to Phil about it. 

Phil sent a message saying he would go check on Techno in a few, but didn't want to just leave because the fans might suspect something. So they played Minecraft for a bit more before Phil thought it had been long enough. 

"Okay, I'm going to head out for now. Bye guys, I'll talk to you later." Phil said as a goodbye. Tommy and Wilbur said their goodbyes before Phil clicked out of vc. He stood up quickly and made his way out of his office to Techno's office. 

He was thankful that they stuck noise canceling paneling in the offices, so no one would hear Phil rushing through the halls to Techno. When he opened up the door there was Techno, curled up on his chair with his hand in his mouth. 

"Oh hi there Piglet." Phil cooed softly and Techno turned to look at him. He took his hand out of his mouth and made grabby hands for Phil. "You're just a little one right now aren't you bubba?" Phil asked and Techno babbled back to him. "How small you feeling?" Phil asked as he looked down at Techno. 

"'Wo!" Techno declared and Phil smiled. 

"Thank you for telling me bubba, you think you can make it to your room with me? You know I can't carry you." Phil said but Techno pouted. 

"'Arry" Techno said but Phil frowned softly. 

"I can't bubba, my little piglet is a tall guy." Phil said but Techno's eyes started to form tears. "How about if you can make it to your room I'll put on Pooh and get you some angel milk?" Phil bribed, even if he was going to do that anyway. Techno thought about it for a moment. 

"I crawl?" Techno asked and Phil nodded. 

"Yeah bubba, if you wanna crawl you can." Phil encouraged and Techno nodded. He ended up crawling to his room, but Phil was able to move him onto his bed. "You want some pjs?" Phil asked and Techno nodded. 

Phil picked out a couple things of pjs for him and let Techno decide. He also grabbed a diaper and he changed Techno quickly. Techno blushed at the diaper but he knew the rules and didn't want to fight with Phil about it. 

Phil then turned on Winnie the Pooh on the tv and tucked Techno into the bed with some of his favorite teddy bears and a pink piglet pacifier. Techno was content enough that Phil felt like he could go make a bottle. 

In the kitchen Wilbur was standing there looking in the fridge for a snack. 

"How was rest of stream?" Phil asked and Wilbur shrugged as he grabbed an apple. 

"It was fine. Tommy ended up blowing up my house, which of course he finds the peak of comedy. How's Tech doing?" Wilbur asked as he washed the apple and took a bite of it. Phil grabbed down a bottle and got the milk, vanilla and sugar out. 

"Fine, he's about two years old. He also had a tantrum because I can't carry him." Phil said as he mixed the ingredients and put it into the microwave. 

"You could have come gotten me." Wilbur reminds him but Phil shrugs. 

"Didn't want to force you to just end stream, we made it work and he's all comfy now." Phil said and Wilbur nodded. 

"I'll go say hi." Wilbur said and he left Phil alone in the kitchen. Phil took the time to check his phone for a moment before the microwave beeped. He pulled the bottle out and put the lid on. While it was cooling he went back to his office and made sure his computer was shut down properly before doing the same with Techno's. 

He then made it back to Techno's room to see Wilbur in bed with Techno, Techno having wrapped himself around Wilbur's arm as he stared at the tv. Wilbur looked up to Phil as Phil tried not to laugh at how Wilbur was trapped. 

"He said he wanted a hug and then he just held onto my arm." Wilbur tells him as Phil smiles. 

"Looks like you're stuck now mate." Phil taunts lightly and Wilbur rolls his eyes, a smile still on his face.  Phil made his way to the other side of Techno's bed, since it was a king size there was more than enough room for all three of them. Phil showed Techno the bottle and he spit out his pacifier, which Phil took as a sign that he wanted it. 

While Techno drank his bottle and had a death grip on Wilbur's arm there was a knock at the door. Tommy walked in and saw all three of them together. 

"Oh there you are, Phil I was wondering if you can look over my coding that I finished real fast?" Tommy asked and Phil nodded. 

"Can you come hold the bottle for Techno? He's got a death grip on Wilbur and it would strain his other arm." Phil asked and Tommy nodded. Wilbur looked at Phil with a grin, he knew what Phil was doing. 

Tommy and Phil traded places and Phil looked over Tommy's project in his office. 20 minutes later when he returned to the room Techno had finished his bottle and had death grips on both Tommy and Wilbur. 

"You knew what you were doing you old man." Tommy states and Phil laughs. 

"Maybe, but there's nothing wrong with some good Techno cuddles. Isn't that right Piglet?" Phil asked and Techno yawned behind his pacifier in response. "Oh we got a tired little one. Wil, Toms, you're stuck." Phil smiled and Tommy rolled his eyes, waving Phil over. 

"If we're stuck then so are you. Come over here before I come and fight you old man." Tommy said and Phil laughed again, walking over to Tommy's side and sitting on the bed next to him. They turned on another episode of Winnie the Pooh and before Techno fell asleep he managed to pull Wilbur and Tommy down so they were laying down too. 

Wilbur, having been laying down with Techno the longest, soon began to fall asleep too. Tommy was a bit more awake until Phil started to run his fingers through his hair softly. Then all three of them were passed out asleep. Phil smiled and snapped a quick photo of all of them together, Tommy and Wilbur both curled into Techno with their arms thrown over him, like they were shielding him from something. 

Phil smiled and turned off the tv, planning on slipping out of the room until he heard Wilbur grumble softly 

"Don't even think about leaving old man." 

Notes:

This was not edited but idc haha

Chapter 54: Work can wait Cg! Phil Little! Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy has a bad day and ends up slipping. Phil is happy to take care of him, but he tries to multitask, eventually giving in to just taking care of Tommy

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dada

Tommy: Toms, Little one, Bubs

~~~

Relationship: Father and son, nothing else *lip bite*

~~~

Tw: Bad day? Crying?

Prompt/Message: from Tommy/Helix/Soul/Chaos/Envy on my discord server

Umm- Maybe some bitty baby cc!Tommy and CG Phil where Tommy's slipped after a particularly bad day and is just really whiny and needy and cuddly and Phil is trying to keep him happy while also trying to make sure he also still gets his work done until he eventually just drops it in favor of cuddling with Tommy and taking care of him-?

Self-indulgent request, I know-

Um, gear list would be pacis, bottle, rattle, stuffies, footed onesies, diapers, all if you're comfortable ofc-

Maybe have some little activities like coloring, or watching some cartoons, etc, just whatever, just want something cute that's a little self-indulgent-

Note for everyone:

~~~

Tommy was tired, like really tired. He just wanted to relax and maybe slip into little space.

He was making his way back to Phil's house at the moment, since his apartment was still having issues with the carbon monoxide. He was staying with Wil, but decided he wanted to stay with his other caregiver. Luckily Phil had a whole bunch of his little stuff at his house, so Tommy didn't have to worry about going back to his apartment.

He had spent the day out and about in the town, doing some shopping for his new place and just some shopping for himself in general. He even indulged and got himself a new stuffed animal rattle too, a tiny pig that he delightedly named Techno. (Don't tell the actual Techno)

But now he was tired and he wanted to do something peaceful, and more than anything he wanted cuddles from Phil. That sounded like the best thing in the world right now.

So climbing up the steps with his bags of things in hand he made inside the house, taking off his shoes at the door and making his way upstairs. He dropped his bags in his room he was staying in and went to look for Phil.

Phil was in his office, he wasn't streaming but he was editing his newest video. At the sound of the door opening he turned and smiled when he saw Tommy.

"Hey Tommy, how are you?" Phil asked. Tommy shrugged and walked over to Phil, leaning his head down on Phil's shoulder and whined a bit. "Oh are you tired mate?"

"Feelin' small." Tommy mumbled and Phil made an 'awww' noise, making Tommy blush and grumble a bit.

"That's okay Toms, if you wanna go little that's okay." Phil encouraged, reaching up to lightly scratch at Tommy's head. Tommy smiled at the feeling and basically melted into the touch, slipping smaller.

"Ok dada." Tommy mumbled slightly and Phil smiled before standing up slowly, giving Tommy time to lift his head off of his shoulder.

"Let's get you into some pjs, how does that sound little one?" Phil asked and Tommy nodded, grabbing Phil's hand as Phil lead him to his room to get him changed. When he was in his room Tommy went to one of the bags and pulled out the new rattle toy.

"Techie!" Tommy declared and Phil smiled at him as he grabbed a red and white footie onesie from the closet.

"Aww, you got a new toy bubs? That's so cute." Phil said and Tommy nodded, holding the rattle close. "How old are you feeling mate?" Phil asked and Tommy stuck up two fingers. "Okay, that means pull ups bubs." Phil said.

"Okie dada." Tommy mumbled as he blushed. It was a rule so no accidents would happen but it was still embarrassing.

After Tommy was changed they went back to Phil's office, Phil pulling out a small floor table and some coloring supplies for Tommy. He also went to get Tommy a sippy cup full of juice, setting Tommy on the floor with a tablet playing cartoons.

"Alright Toms, I'm gonna try to finish editing this okay? Let me know if you need anything." Phil said and Tommy nodded, spitting out the pacifier in his mouth (it was connected to a clip so it didn't go far) and began to drink some juice.

It was peaceful for a bit before Tommy decided he didn't want to color anymore. He looked up at Phil, who was working on the video like he said we was going to, and grabbed onto his sleeve. Phil turned to look at Tommy and Tommy pouted.

"Wan' cuddles." Tommy said and Phil gave him a look that said 'we don't ask for things like that' "Plewse."

"I know you do little one, but I'm working right now. Give me 20 more minutes and then I'll give you as many cuddles as you want." Phil said but Tommy just pouted more, not saying anything as he angerly grabbed a crayon to start drawing again.

He had such a bad day! All he wanted was cuddles! And he felt like he deserved it, his day was so sad! First he dropped his breakfast sandwich, then he stepped in a puddle soaking his shoe, then he had a bag rip and drop his new clothes onto the street and then his phone died so he couldn't even call Phil for a ride.

Sure he was able to walk home, and Phil said that he could call if he wanted a ride and it wouldn't be an issue, but he still wished it just wasn't bad.

And now he didn't even get cuddles from his caregiver.

Tommy began to cry softly, not saying anything as soft tears fell down his puffy cheeks. He tried to not make too much noise around his pacifier, knew that it would just bother Phil if he did, he just really wanted cuddles.

Phil did notice about a minute later that Tommy was crying, and he felt bad for saying no at once.

"Aw Toms, come here bubs. You can come and give me cuddles while I finish work okay? Does that sound good?" Phil asked and Tommy nodded, immediately scrambling up for cuddles. He sat in Phil's lap, head on his shoulder. Phil rubbed his back for a moment, trying to calm the little. "What's got you so sad little one?"

"Bad 'ay" Tommy mumbled into Phil's shoulder. Phil did nothing but hug him some more until he had calmed down enough to stop crying. Phil reached over to start the editing process some more, doing his best to look over Tommy's shoulder.

Tommy immediately got bored. Sure he was cuddling, which was nice, but now he wasn't doing anything. Eventually he leaned over just enough to grab his tablet to play a game. Normally this would be fine, but his volume was still up from the video and the loud sound of the kids game was distracting.

And Phil didn't mind at first, but as the game went on and there was more noises he realized that he was not going to be able to finish editing today. And that was okay, Tommy feeling okay and happy was more important then finishing this video.

So he saved all of his projects, made sure everything was shut down correctly and then turned off his computer. Tommy glanced up when he no longer heard the music from Phil's computer that he usually played in the background.

"Dada done?" Tommy asked and Phil nodded.

"Dada is all done." Phil confirmed, which technically was a lie, but he didn't want Tommy to feel bad about anything. "What do you want to do now little one?"

"Cuddles?" Tommy asked and Phil laughed.

"We're already cuddling Toms." Phil pointed out and Tommy nodded brightly, smiling around his pacifier.

"'ore cuddles." Tommy demanded and Phil laughed again, giving Tommy a big hug.

"How about we go lay in bed, we can turn on some cartoons or a movie, and I can get you a bottle of angel milk, how does that sound?" Phil asked and Tommy nodded quickly, scrambling out of Phil's lap to go run to Phil's bedroom.

When Phil made it back with a bottle of angel milk Tommy was in the bed, under the covers with his new rattle toy. He made grabby hands for Phil, and he was quick to make his way over and get under the covers as well. He set up Encanto (Tommy's favorite movie right now) and began to give him the bottle.

By the time "We don't talk about Bruno" came on, Tommy was out like a light.

 

Chapter 55: Stressy Cg! Sbi + Beeduo Little! Tommy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy has been super stressed, and of course the moment he tries to calm down he gets made fun of by his friends, even if they didn't mean to make him cry. 

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Cg! Kristin

Cg! Techno

Cg! Wilbur

Cg! Ranboo

Cg! Tubbo

Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dada

Kristin: Mama

Techno: Techie

Wilbur: Wilby

Ranboo: Boo

Tubbo: Tubs

Tommy: Toms, bud

~~~

Relationship: Family (because I'm a sucker for found family) 

~~~

Tw: Teasing, crying

Prompt/Message: Honey_Bun_Mocha (on ao3) 

Littles : tommy

Cg : SBI + ranboo, Tubbo, and Kristen

IRL or Minecraft : IRL

Tommy is feeling stressed and left out, while his friends are hanging out he has to be in this awful apartment. Because of all this he makes it so they could all meet up. Phil volunteered to have everyone meet up at his house and they can all just hang out for a couple days (seeing as how he has a lot of guess rooms available) Through out the days Tommy's stress was through the roof with video editing and his new apartment it was just to much. So when he finally gets to relax he is so close to regressing and of course while being at Phil's he is trying so hard not to do so. But being consistently teased by your 2 big brother figures and your 2nd dad and mom worrying about him while his friends are happily chatting with him. It's understandable that he slips, but . . . his friends are unaware of his coping mechanism and not very skilled with the subject. So when the self proclaimed "Big Man" of the group starts acting like a toddler they think it must be a joke and start poking fun at him. Of course making the little cry, they then all get very confused and concerned but choose to put all that aside to make the kid happy.

Note for everyone: Jesus lot of people- It's okay- 

Anyway I was supposed to write this a while ago but I've updated like 12 other things instead of this- sue me. 

Hope you enjoy this super duper big mess of a story 

~~~

Tommy was beyond stressed, and he was tired. He was also feeling sad and forgotten. 

This past week had been hell, his apartment was gross and it made him feel trapped. On top of that Techno and Ranboo had both arrived in the UK, Ranboo had fully moved there while Techno was visiting for about two months. But Tommy hadn't been able to see either of them. 

He had been trying to figure out how to get a new apartment, dealing with his landlord in this one, and editing his new video since his editor was unable to. So it was a lot, and he was tired. 

He only felt worse when he saw all the photos his friends had been posting, of them hanging out and having fun. It made him feel like they didn't care about them, which he knew just wasn't true. But he continued to feel sad about it until Phil reached out to him. 

They were planning a meetup, a no cameras, no vlogging, no internet meetup. It would be a good thing for all of them, and almost everyone would be there. It would be at Phil's so of course him and Kristin would be there, but also Techno would, and Wilbur too. Along with Tubbo and Ranboo. It sounded nice to Tommy, like this was something that he needed. 

So of course Tommy said yes, looking for an excuse to be out of this shitty apartment. So by the time Friday rolled around Tommy was at the train station with Ranboo and Wilbur, since they both lived in the same city as Tommy. 

"Hey King." Wilbur smiled as Tommy walked over to the the taller two. 

"Hello Wil." Tommy greeted as he yawned. 

"What, no snarky comment?" Wilbur asked as he bumped his elbow against Tommy's arm. Tommy shook his head. 

"I'm tired." Tommy admitted to which both of them nodded. They knew what had been going on this past week. 

"Alright, well you can sleep on the train." Ranboo suggested, to which Tommy nodded. That sounded good. 

So after climbing on the train Tommy took the window seat and closed his eyes as he leaned his head against the window. It was a long ride and he was hoping to get some good sleep. 

Instead what he got was bad sleep and the feeling of wanting to slip into little space when he woke up. This was not very good because he knew he wouldn't actively be able to when at Phil's house. 

He hadn't even bothered to bring any gear despite his blanket and a plush of his, a minecraft designed cow, because he knew he wouldn't be able to slip when he was there. Those were the only things he could pass off as just comfort items. 

When the train pulled into the station he was just biting his lip and holding tightly onto his backpack straps, praying to whatever god out there he wouldn't be slipping. Maybe it would be late enough soon that he could just say he wanted to go to bed early, slip off into his room and slip. 

Arriving at Phil's house both Techno and Tubbo were already there. They were greeted with hellos and high fives, along with some hugs from Kristin. 

"Oh Tommy you look tired, are you doing alright?" Kristin asked to which Tommy nodded. 

"He's just a little tired baby." Wilbur teased, to which Tommy huffed. "Little baby, little baby man." Wilbur continued. 

"Shut up. Didn't sleep good." Tommy mumbled as he walked away from Wilbur and Kristin. He walked over to the couch, plopping himself down between Phil and Tubbo. Phil was currently putting on a movie for everyone, deciding a nice movie and pizza would be a good way to spend the evening. 

Eventually everyone settled down, and Phil ended up turning on Avengers Endgame. This was fine for the first 20 minutes as Tommy just stared at the tv, letting the colors and movement sooth his stressed out brain. That was until the fight scenes began, and there was a lot of violence. 

Tommy flinched at it, unhappy with the noises and screams. Tubbo took notice of this. 

"What's up Toms? Are you scared?" Tubbo teased to which Tommy pouted and crossed his arms. His headspace was coming down crashing now. 

"No! Not scary!" Tommy exclaimed, catching everyone's attention. They looked away from the movie to look at Tommy. 

"Tommy, are you alright?" Kristin asked softly, the motherly tone coming through. This only made Tommy slip further. 

"No! Tubs makin' fun of me!" Tommy yelled, soft tears coming to his eyes. 

"He is?" Ranboo asked confused, and Tommy nodded. 

"He said I scared but I no scared!" Tommy continued to yell, but Phil beside him shushed him softly. 

"There's no need to yell Toms, we're all right here." Phil said but that just made Tommy feel worse. First off he was so stressed, then Tubbo and Wilbur made fun of him, and now Phil was mad at him for being so loud. 

Tommy began to full on sob, and no one was quite sure what was going on. 

"Woah Toms, you wanna tell us what's going on?" Techno asked, trying to understand what was going on. 

"I so sad because you havin' fun when I not here, and now I here and I go small and Wilby and Tubs make fun of me, and dada is mad cuz I loud and mama keep askin' me if I okay but I no okay!" Tommy sobbed as he balled up his hands to rub at his eyes. They all sat there looking at one another, not really aware of what was happening. 

"I'm not mad at you bud." Phil said softly, taking the lead and grabbing onto Tommy to pull him into a hug. Tommy just latched onto Phil and sobbed onto his shoulder. "What do you mean feeling small Toms?" Phil questioned. 

"I little." Tommy whimpered softly. 

"Age regression?" Techno offered to which Tommy nodded. They all looked at Techno for an explanation. "I don't know the full idea of it, but I do know that it's when someone acts like a kid to cope?" Techno offered. 

"So do we let him act like a kid?" Ranboo asked, to which Techno shrugged. 

"If it helps him cope then we probably should." Tubbo speaks up. 

"Well if we got a little Toms on our hands then we have to make him feel better." Kristin smiled, standing up and grabbing a fluffy blanket from the hall closet, bringing it back and putting it on top of Phil and Tommy. 

"Cow." Tommy said softly into Phil's shoulder. 

"What was that Toms?" Phil asked for clarification.

"Cow." Tommy repeats, but Phil was still lost. 

"Oh wait!" Wilbur spoke up, running over to where Tommy's back pack was and opening it up. After a moment he found the cow plush and brought it back over to Tommy. Tommy grabbed it and held it tight. 

"T'anks Wilby." Tommy mumbled as he closed his eyes, already tired from the bad nap and now from crying. 

"Of course Toms." Wilbur smiled at him, loving just how cute tiny Tommy was. 

"Love Dada, mama, techie, wilby, tubs and boo!" Tommy said happily, but also sleepily. They all awed, each saying I love you back. 

"He's so cute." Tubbo smiled as Tommy began to fully fall asleep. After his was out Phil groaned slightly. 

"What, what's wrong?" Kristin wondered. 

"I realized I'm now stuck like this till he wakes up."  

 

Notes:

This was not edited, so you see no errors here

Chapter 56: Computer break Cg! Phil and Wilbur Little! Ranboo

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Ranboo is editing on call with Wilbur and Phil, both are his caregivers. It's nice until Ranboo's brain starts to get fuzzy and the words don't make sense. Phil and Wilbur have to convince a small Boo to relax, only to have him sneak back to finish

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dada

Wilbur: Wilby

Ranboo: Boo, buddy

~~~

Relationship: Platonic friends :)

~~~

Tw: Crying and anxiety 

Note for everyone: This book ain't dead but my brain is /j

~~~

Ranboo sat at his computer, editing something for Tubbo. On his other monitor sat Wilbur and Phil, Wilbur messing around with his guitar while Phil planned out for what he wants to do in his hardcore world soon. 

It was peaceful, a bit quiet but nice. Ranboo wished there was music or something playing, not that he didn't like Wilbur's guitar, it's just he wasn't playing full songs. But he also didn't want to ruin the vibe they had going, they seemed happy so he should be too. Maybe if they turned on music his brain wouldn't start to feel like mush. 

It was the longer the peaceful evening went on the more Ranboo felt tired. He wasn't sure why his brain was starting to lag, but he didn't want to go to bed until he finished this for Tubbo. He was trying not to yawn because then he would be forced to stop by Wilbur and Phil. Screw them for caring so much. 

"How's it going Ranboo?" Phil asked after a bit. Ranboo just hummed, pretending to be caught up too much to talk. But in all reality words felt heavy on Ranboo's tongue and he knew that they wouldn't come out the way he wanted them too. 

"Getting tired Boo?" Wilbur asked, catching on already to what was happening. Both of them older men had been taking care of Ranboo long enough to know when he was tired, more importantly when he was starting to slip. Ranboo always seemed to slip when he was super tired. 

"I'm fine." Ranboo mumbled, trying to get his words out clearly as he rubbed at his face with a sweater paw. This did not help his case. 

"I feel like our little buddy might be getting tired, what do you think Phil?" Wilbur asked, a slight teasing tone to his voice. Ranboo wanted to argue, but he knew his little voice would speak more than his big voice. 

"I think our Boo is tired." Phil agreed to which Ranboo whined. 

"Not tired, I'm editin' for Tubs." Ranboo said, but he ended up yawning before he could finish his sentence. The tone of voice and the yawn did not convince them like Ranboo hoped it would. 

"Uh huh, not tired at all." Phil said to which Ranboo huffed. "Bed time Boo, it's getting late for all of us." Phil stated. 

"I'm almost done." Ranboo said, trying his best to finish what he was doing, but his brain truly couldn't make out the words. Curse his brain for slipping so fast. 

"It'll be there tomorrow Boo." Wilbur reminded him, but Ranboo whined again. "Bed time." 

"Nooooooo." Ranboo whined even more. Wilbur and Phil both gave him a look and he knew that he had no choice. 

"How about we sleep call Boo? I can read you something or we can put on a movie?" Wilbur offered, and an idea popped into Ranboo's little brain. 

"Movie!" Ranboo cheered, quick to get up and run to his closet to change into pjs. 

"Careful!" Phil called after him, hoping the long boy wouldn't trip over anything. "Can you handle bed time Wil?" Phil asked and Wilbur nodded. "Alright." 

"Boo, say nini to Dada." Wilbur called when Ranboo started coming back to the computer in his pjs. 

"Nini dada!" Ranboo smiled, grabbing a plushie off his bed. 

"Nini buddy, be good for Wilby." Phil said as he signed off. Ranboo nodded and clutched his plushie close. Phil left the call, leaving Wilbur and Ranboo. 

"Alright buddy, get in bed." Wilbur instructed and Ranboo fake pouted. "What's wrong Boo?" 

"You pjs too!" Ranboo encouraged and Wilbur smiled softly. 

"Alright, gimme a moment." Wilbur said and turned off his camera. When he came back he was in his pjs. "Alright, bed." Wilbur said and Ranboo nodded. Ranboo moved Wilbur over to his laptop with some help from Wilbur and crawled into bed. 

"Movie!" Ranboo cheered and Wilbur nodded, already turning on the little's favorite: Finding Nemo. 

"Nini Boo." Wilbur smiled as he climbed into bed and turned off the light. 

"Nini Wilby." Ranboo said back as he turned off his light, leaving on his nightlight. 

What Wilbur hoped was that the movie would lull Ranboo to sleep. Ranboo was hoping the same thing for Wilbur, but knew that Wilbur wouldn't sleep till he thought Ranboo was. So Ranboo closed his eyes after 10 minutes in and pretended to be asleep. 

After another 10 Ranboo opened his eyes again to see Wilbur asleep in his bed. Ranboo smiled and muted himself, letting the movie continue to run as he slipped out of bed. He went back to his computer and turned it back on to continue editing. 

Well his plan was to edit, but he got distracted and started playing Minecraft instead. It was a world that Wilbur and Phil had started for him, it was on peaceful and he had a huggeeeeeee flower garden that he was very proud of. 

Ranboo played Minecraft for a long time, long enough that the movie had run it's course and ended. Wilbur stayed asleep till after it was done, which Ranboo was counting on. 

What he was not counting on was that Wilbur would wake up at some point and want water. When he saw that Ranboo was gone he assumed Ranboo either went to get water too, or he had to pee. So he didn't think much of it for the moment. 

But when Ranboo was still gone when Wilbur got back he worried. He realized that Ranboo was on mute and frowned slightly. He waited another moment before he spoke out. 

"Ranboo?" And that scared Ranboo. It scared him bad enough that he burst out into tears at his computer. He was gonna be in trouble and he knew it. Getting in trouble wasn't really a big thing with Wilbur and Phil, but it was still scary. He didn't want them to be mad at him and think he was bad!

Ranboo sobbed slightly at his chair, which Wilbur couldn't hear since Ranboo was still on mute. Wilbur did have a slight idea and recalled Ranboo so it came through his computer. Ranboo, still scared answered. He didn't want Wilbur to be more angry. 

"Ranboo?" Wilbur asked softly when he saw Ranboo sobbing at the computer. "What's wrong Boo?" 

"I no listen and you mad!" Ranboo sobbed as he balled his hands up to try and wipe his tears away. Wilbur made a soft face. 

"Boo I'm not mad buddy, you know I don't get mad." Wilbur said still in the soft tone. It was a rule, they had all agreed on it, don't get mad at Ranboo. This was found out with lots of trial and error, but getting mad at Ranboo did nothing but worsen his anxiety and freak him out. 

This didn't mean no rules, they still had rules, but if Ranboo broke a rule he wouldn't be yelled at, or even lectured. He would softly be asked what he did wrong and asked why it wasn't good. Ranboo usually could come to those conclusions by himself, so it wasn't so bad. 

"But I bad!" Ranboo continued to sob and Wilbur felt bad. 

"You're not bad, you're Boo!" Wilbur said and Ranboo hiccupped softly. "How about we take some deep breaths bud?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded. He followed Wilbur's breathing for a few moments until his breathing was calm and his tears were dried. "Feel better Boo?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded. 

"Yeah." He mumbled into his sleeve. 

"Good, you wanna talk about it or wait until morning?" Wilbur asked, and when Ranboo shook his head he knew that he was asking to wait till morning. "Okay Boo, you wanna climb back in bed for me then?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded, slipping smaller by the minute. 

When Phil woke up he had a text from Wil 

'Can we put child locks on his computer from a distance?'  

 

Notes:

This was not run by editors or beta readers, but oh well

Chapter 57: Sleepy time Cg! Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/1

Notes:

This one is for Sage, since Zi didn't get the chance to read new hinah chapter

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy comes over to Wilbur's house and promptly falls asleep on top of Wilbur

~~~

Status: 

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames:

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby

Tommy: Toms, Kit, sweetheart

~~~

Relationship: Brothers your honor o7

~~~

Tw: None? 

Prompt/Message: (came from my brain but this is what I wrote in my notes app) Tommy passes out at Wils place and Wil takes care of sleeping Tommy while posting on snap story (not public) /irl

Note for everyone: Sorry I forget about this book, I usually forget about a lot of them tbh- 

~~~

Tommy said he wasn't tired. He said it once and he'd probably say it a million more times. But Wilbur knew better than to believe the boy when he said he wasn't tired. 

The reasons why Tommy liked to say he wasn't tired were simple, 1. Being tired made him feel small and he was embarrassed about being small a lot and 2. When he was tired Wilbur made him go to bed, and he didn't like bed time. 

"Not tired." Tommy whined as he sat on Wilbur's couch.  Wilbur rolled his eyes as he sat down next to Tommy. 

"Sure you aren't kit, you just came to my house for what, my food?" Wilbur teased and Tommy folded his arms. 

"Am I not allowed to come over to big brother Wil's house?" Tommy asked as he raised his eyebrows and Wilbur chuckled. 

"You come over to my house when you want comfort and you want to get a good night sleep." Wilbur corrects and Tommy shakes his head. 

"Simply not true Wil, why must you lie to yourself?" Tommy joked and Wilbur shook his head this time. 

"You'll be the death of me sweetheart." Wilbur said as he reached his arm out and dragged Tommy into laying down with him. Tommy wrapped his arms around one of Wilbur's and Wilbur laughed. 

"Not sleepy Wilby." Tommy said, his tone giving away how small he was feeling. If Wilbur had to guess he was probably around 2-3. It didn't entire matter his exact age, Wilbur had told him to get into pjs as soon as Tommy arrived unannounced and drenched in rain at 10:34pm. 

"Sure Toms." Wilbur said as he ran his free hand through Tommy's hair for a moment. Tommy hummed softly and leaned into the touch. He only stopped to put on UP, which caught Tommy's full attention. 

They laid there for a while like that. Wilbur running his hand through Tommy's hair while Tommy leaned into the touch and grew sleepier and sleepier. Wilbur tried not to laugh as Tommy eventually fell asleep on top of him. 

When Tommy seemed fully asleep Wilbur carefully slipped out from under Tommy. He knew that if little Tommy woke up and Wilbur wasn't there that it would be a full meltdown, but he needed to do a few things before they were both asleep for the night. 

The first thing he needed to do was get Tommy's socks off. Tommy hated it when he went to bed with socks on, Wilbur hated wearing socks to bed too. But because Tommy was being stubborn and acting like he wasn't going to bed, he didn't take off his socks. 

Wilbur was quick to get them off and throw them in the hamper. The next thing he did was find Tommy's spare pacifier that was kept there, along with his spare stuffed raccoon toy. Usually Tommy had more gear, but it was gear he brought with him from his own place. There was always spares at Wilbur's just not as much. 

Wilbur walked back to Tommy and put the plush in Tommy's arms, which he took at once. He then held the pacifier near Tommy till Tommy opened his mouth and took it. Wilbur smiled softly when he did. 

Wilbur then went over to a small basket in the corner and dug for a moment. He was looking for one specific blanket that Tommy loved. It was a baby blue color, and Tommy had picked it out when they went shopping one day. Once Wilbur found it he brought it back over and spread it over Tommy, smiling at the small boy. Tommy looked so peaceful when sleeping. 

Wilbur then grabbed his phone to snap a picture, smiling softly down at it. He then went to post it on his snapchat story. 

He had snapchat but it wasn't public. It was for his friends and that's it, not even Wilbur's family knew he had a snapchat. There was also specific stories on his snapchat. One specifically was for when he spent time with little Tommy. 

The people who could see that story were everyone who knew about Tommy's regression. That list was short but meaningful, Phil, Techno, Ranboo, Tubbo, Dream, Niki, Eret, Aimsey, Bill and Freddie. (Most of the cricket crew found out all at once during a sleepover gone a bit wrong) 

But Wilbur posted the picture, but first he added the words on top 

"Someone said they weren't tired, then passed out on my couch"

Minutes after he posted it both Tubbo and Ranboo had slid up on it. Tubbo said Tommy looked so comfy and joked about how he was the type of person to say he wasn't tired but then passed out on people's couches. 

Ranboo just said to tease Tommy for it when he woke up. 

Wilbur rolled his eyes but smiled anyway, sitting down on the floor near the couch. Granted this wasn't comfortable but he wanted to be near Tommy for a bit without accidentally waking up Tommy. It would not be very fun if he woke up right now. 

So Wilbur sat on the floor for a while. It was long enough of a time for UP to finish playing. Wilbur yawned as he looked at the time, it was slightly after 1am. He really should get to bed, but he didn't want to leave Tommy alone out here. 

Wilbur stood up slowly and quietly, putting his phone in his pocket as he did so. He then reached under Tommy and scooped him up, blanket and plush included. He quietly and with as little disruption as he could manage made his way back to his room. He placed Tommy down on the bed and walked to the other side to climb in. 

Once Wilbur was settled under the blankets as well he turned off the lamp and exhaled softly. He made it without waking up Tommy. Or so he thought. 

"Thanks for carrying me Wilby." Tommy said, voice muffled by the pacifier. Wilbur sat up slightly and looked down at Tommy. 

"Did I wake you up?" Wilbur asked concerned, brows furrowed. He tried so hard not to wake him up. 

"I never sleep." Tommy said lightly, smile on his face. Wilbur face palmed. 

"You mean the whole time you were awake?" Wilbur asked and Tommy nodded, giggling. "Kit, come on! I did all that because I thought you were sleeping!" 

"And love me!" Tommy said in the same tone back. Wilbur smiled and nodded. 

"Of course, because I love you. But now it's actually time for sleep Toms." Wilbur said as he laid back down, Tommy immediately cuddling into him. 

"Lobe you Wilby." Tommy said as he put his head under Wilbur's chin. Wilbur wrapped his arms around Tommy softly. 

"Love you too Toms." Wilbur smiled. Soon enough they both fell asleep, for real this time.   

 

Chapter 58: Figuring it out Babysitters! Cricket Crew Little! Tommy 1/1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy is having a sleepover with cricket crew at Tubbo's place, but he slips on accident due to him burning his hand and none of them know he's a little

~~~

Status:

Babysitter! Tubbo

Babysitter! Ranboo

Babysitter! Aimsey 

Babysitter! Bill

Babysitter! Freddie

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames:

Tubbo: Tubs

Ranboo: Boo

Aimsey: Z (said like you would say the back half of aimsey) 

Bill: Zo

Freddie: Dee

Wilbur: Wilby

Tommy: Toms, Little one, little guy

~~~

Relationship: friends ofc, Wilbur is Tommy's official caregiver

~~~

Tw: Light cursing, small burn (due to cooking food) 

Prompt/Message: 16 of you asked for this on the last chapter because it was vaguely mentioned in one line- the line being "Most of the cricket crew found out all at once during a sleepover gone a bit wrong" 

Note for everyone: So many of you asked for this and for what /j Also I am using she/they pronouns for Aimsey in this

~~~

Tommy was excited, he was going to Tubbo's house for a sleepover with his friends. They had all hung out for a bit before and everyone got along great, so this was another get together. This time there would be no cameras, streaming or vlogging really. They just wanted to relax and have fun. 

Tommy's dad pulled up to Tubbo's house and let Tommy get out. He waved his goodbyes and ran over to the extension where he didn't even bother knocking, he just let himself into the house. 

Tubbo, Ranboo, Aimsey and Bill were already inside on the couch, Stranger Things on the tv. 

"What's up bitches!" Tommy said loudly as he walked in and dropped his bag on the ground, drawing the attention of the others in the room. 

"Hey Tommy." Ranboo greeted. Tommy sat next to him on the couch and reached over to ruffle Ranboo's hair. 

"How was the drive bossman?" Tubbo asked and Tommy just shrugged. 

"I dunno man, I slept through most of the drive." Tommy said honestly. 

"Like a little baby." Bill teased, Tommy responded by flipping him off. 

"We're just waiting for Freddie and then I think the plan was to make pizzas." Aimsey fills him in, and Tommy nods. 

"Sounds great." Tommy agreed, and they all turned their attention back to the tv. They watched for a while as they waited for Freddie to arrive, and once he did they all moved their stuff to the side and went to the kitchen. 

"Alright, Ranboo and Billzo are both kinda hopeless at cooking, we've seen your cooking videos Ranboo don't make that face." Tubbo says and Ranboo just rolls his eyes as he sits at one of the bar stools next to Billzo. "So I was thinking Aimsey and Freddie could cut up stuff, I could roll out the dough, and Tommy could you cook the meat and onions on the stove?" Tubbo asked. 

"What do you not trust me with a knife?" Tommy asked, and all at once everyone in the kitchen went 

"NO" 

"Okay fine, but if I under cook the fucking onions it's on you lot, since you're trusting me with this." Tommy said as he turned towards the fridge to grab the meat to start cooking. Everything was going fine, there was light chit chat, even at one point Wilbur texted Tommy a small 

Have Fun little one

Which almost made Tommy slip again (he had slipped before his nap on the way here, which was the reason why Wilbur sent him that text) 

But he was determined to stay big, he was with his friends and none of them had a clue about his little space. The only ones who did was Wilbur, Techno and Phil, since Wilbur was Tommy's caregiver and the other two he felt comfortable enough with to tell them. That wasn't saying he wasn't comfortable with the others, he just had no clue what they would think. 

Tommy got so lost in thought about staying big that he didn't entirely think when he moved his hand, so it got burned by the hot pan. Immediately tears welled up in his eyes and his headspace that he was trying so hard to keep up, went crashing down. 

"Tommy!" Ranboo yelled, spotting Tommy starting to cry before he made any noise. 

"What happened?" Freddie asked, turning around and looking at Tommy since he was the closest. Tommy's response was a blubber of 

"Hand, hot, hurts!" Which made little sense to everyone else. 

"Did you burn your hand?" Aimsey asks, setting her knife down and walking over to look at his hand. 

"Uh huh." Tommy sobbed as Aimsey took his hand carefully in their own, holding it gently as to not touch the burn. 

"Here let's run it under some water." They suggested as they walked Tommy over towards the sink. 

"Want Wilby." Tommy sobbed as the water started. Everyone in the kitchen froze. It was one thing to react to pain, it was another to ask for your internet brother while using a childish nickname. 

"You want Wilbur?" Bill asked carefully and Tommy nodded as he tried to wipe his tears away with his other hand. 

"I can call him Toms, where's your phone?" Tubbo asked, trying to stay calm and not ask too many questions about what was happening. Tommy pointed over to the counter where he left his phone and Tubbo went for it, unlocking it since he knew Tommy's password. 

Tommy's chat with Wilbur was still up when Tubbo entered it. He didn't say anything as he read the message and then went to call Wilbur. He gave the phone to Tommy, who struggled to hold it with one hand as he tried to keep his other under water. 

"Toms?" Wilbur answered the phone, and everyone in the kitchen could hear him since they all remained silent, staring in wonder as they questioned what was happening. 

"Wilby, I put hand on pan and it hot and I hurt my hand!" Tommy sobbed, and even Wilbur paused on the other side of the line. 

"Oh Toms, did you slip?" Wilbur asked softly and Tommy nodded while making a "uh huh" noise. "Is everyone else there? Do they know what's happening?" And Tommy's silence must have spoken for him because Wilbur spoke again. "Toms, can I be put on speaker and explain to them what's happening? Just so they know Little One?" 

"Yea Wilby." Tommy sniffed and handed the phone back to Tubbo. "Wilby on speaker?" 

"Yeah I can put him on speaker." Tubbo said and he did just that, putting the phone on the counter. "Ayup big man, I'm here and so is Ranboo, Bill, Aimsey and Freddie." 

"Hey guys, this isn't the way that this probably should have been explained." Wilbur started. 

"He's a little right?" 

"He's regressed?" 

Both Aimsey and Tubbo spoke at the same time, both of them looking up at each other and making eye contact. 

"So at least two of you know what's going on." Wilbur chuckled lightly. 

"How about filling in the rest of us?" Bill asked and Wilbur hummed. 

"Like Aimsey and Tubbo said, Tommy is regressed or little right now. It's a coping skill called age regression where someone goes to a headspace similar to that of a young child. It's there to help with stress or anxiety or high emotion. When they're in that headspace they do things a kid would do and act like a kid. It's nothing bad at all. Usually these people have a caregiver, and I am Tommy's caregiver." Wilbur explained. 

"What's a caregiver?" Freddie questioned. 

"It's someone who takes care of the person when they're in the headspace, like a parent kinda way. I would like to say this is no way sexual or anything like that, because there is that stuff on the internet but this isn't that. But you'll have to ask Tommy how old he's feeling" Wilbur explained further. 

"Okay, what can we do right now since you're not here?" Ranboo asked. 

"Well Aimsey and Tubbo kinda seem to know what it is, are either of you caregivers?" Wilbur questioned. 

"A while ago I was." Aimsey admitted, not looking at anyone in the room. 

"I've never been one, but I've heard and read about this since a lot of our community uses this." Tubbo admitted, which made a lot of sense. 

"Alright, well Aimsey would you be comfortable taking care of Tommy? I don't think he wants to leave but if you're not comfortable I can come pick him up." Wilbur offered. 

"No no, I can. As long as Tommy is comfortable with it then I can, and I'm sure I can get the others to help as well." Aimsey said, turning to look over at Tommy. Tommy apparently decided he didn't want to stand anymore and was now sitting on the floor, his hand half in the sink but not even getting water on it anymore. 

"Tommy, I thought you were putting your hand under the water." Tubbo said and Tommy looked up at him. 

"Legs tired." Tommy said shortly, and everyone in the kitchen laughed a bit. 

"I think we can handle this Wilbur, we'll let you know if we have any questions or anything." Aimsey said and they said their goodbyes before hanging up. "How old are you feeling Toms?" Tommy stuck up 3 fingers. 

"Alright, well kitchen is no for a little guy like yourself. Bill can you get the first aid kit from the bathroom, and Ranboo, can you go with Aimsey into the living room with Tommy so we can finish preparing things?" Tubbo asks and they nod. 

"Okay Toms, up you get." Aimsey said walking over to Tommy. 

"No, carry." Tommy huffed. 

"Toms I'm not tall enough to carry you." Aimsey pointed out. 

"I can carry him." Ranboo offered, walking over to Tommy and hoisting him up. Tommy was very happy about being picked up off the ground and started clapping his hands at once. "I think he likes being picked up." 

They made their way out to the living room where Bill was with the first aid kit. They put on Spongebob so they could manage to wrap up Tommy's hand with burn cream and bandages. 

"There we go Toms, you're one brave little guy for letting us do that." Aimsey praised. Tommy smiled brightly. 

"Alright, Aimsey and Bill, you guys go put toppings on your pizzas in there." Tubbo instructed as he walked in the room and over to Tommy. "How are you Toms?" 

"Good! Z and Zo and Boo put stuff on my hand and it no hurt!" Tommy said happily, showing off his bandaged hand to Tubbo. 

"Oh did they, well that was nice of them!" Tubbo smiled and Tommy nodded. 

"Bo and Dee come here?" Tommy asked, and it took a minute for Tubbo to understand what Tommy was saying. 

"Dee is making his pizza right now, I just made your pizza and my pizza." Tubbo said. 

"Izza?" Tommy asked and Tubbo nodded. 

"Yep, I made you a pepperoni pizza! You like pepperoni right?" Tubbo asked and Tommy nodded quickly. 

"Hey I was just texting Wilbur, he said if Tommy is feeling three then we should use like a sippy cup or something for him, do we have anything like that?" Ranboo asked Tubbo, but Tommy started jumping up and downing. 

"Ba! Ba!" Tommy said pointing over to his bag. Ranboo got the hint and got up to go over to Tommy's bag, pulling it open and after a moment of digging, found a sippy cup, pacifier and toy. Tommy made grabby hands for all three until Ranboo brought them over. "Tanks Boo!" 

"You're welcome." Ranboo smiled as Tommy popped in the pacifier and held onto the stuffie tightly. The others returned into the room a moment later and Ranboo disappeared to make his own pizza. 

"I put ours and Toms in the oven, Aimsey, Bill and Ranboo's will go in next." Freddie said to Tubbo, who nodded. 

"Dee! Z!" Tommy smiled around his pacifier, making grabby hands for them both. 

"Hey little guy, how are you?" Freddie smiled as he sat down on the floor next to Tommy. 

"Lookie!" Tommy said, once again showing off his bandaged hand. 

"Oh look at that! You must have been real tuff to get that fixed up huh?" Freddie smiled. 

Soon their pizzas were ready and they all sat in the living room, Tommy eating messily with some help from Aimsey and Tubbo. Sure, none of them were quite expecting this, but it wasn't a bad thing. 

 

Notes:

This was not edited lmao

Chapter 59: Camera gone Cg! Phil and Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy went out with a friend from his home town, only for them to accidentally delete all of his footage and photos off his camera. He breaks down and walks to Wilbur's place where he finds out Phil came to visit as a surprise

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Tommy

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dada

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby, Bubba

Tommy: Toms, Little One, Kit, Love, Sunshine

~~~

Relationship: Family :)

~~~

Tw: Crying, stimming

Prompt/Message: This came from personal experience and I'm putting it into fluff to feel better

Note for everyone: Hope you're well

~~~

Tommy started out the day by being so excited! He was going out to hang with a friend from his hometown that came up for a day trip! It was going to be fun! 

Until his friend wanted to look at his camera, which Tommy didn't mind at all. The issue came when they were pressing buttons, and Tommy tried to ask them to hand the camera back so he could help them figure it out. But they didn't hand it back, and to make it worse they deleted the footage Tommy had on it. 

This was bad because it was over two weeks worth of videos and even more photos. Tommy had been trying to take photos more! 

He had photos of his friends, of Ranboo and Tubbo when they all went out shopping, of when Wilbur took him to go get breakfast one morning, of when Freddie, Aimsey, Billzo, Ranboo and Tubbo went to the beach with him. 

He kept meaning to back it up, he swear he did, but his brain always made him forget. By the end of the way he was just so tired and ready for bed, so he left the camera forgotten. And now he was paying the price for it. 

"I'm sorry." His friend said as Tommy stared at the camera in his hands, the screen reading "data deleted" 

"I told you to give it back to me." Tommy said as he swallowed and tried not to cry. 

"It's fine, you can get more." His friend shrugged, and Tommy wanted to scream and yell. He couldn't just 'get more' these were moments that can't be recreated just for the sake of a photo. 

"I think it's time that you should go." Tommy said softly as tears welled up in his eyes. His friend didn't say anything as they grabbed their coat and left Tommy's apartment. Tommy put the camera down on his desk and brought his legs up on his desk chair so he could rest his chin against them. 

He felt so stupid, stupid for letting them hold his camera, stupid for not backing it up, stupid for even having it out when his friend came over. He should have put it away, done something else with it so he wouldn't be in this spot. 

He began to lightly knock his hands against his legs, an attempt at grounding himself as he felt tears fall down his face. But soon it turned to him knocking his hands on his head over and over again as he began to slip into little space. He felt so sad about it all being gone. 

Tommy knew that he wanted to see Wilbur, now that he lived in the same city as the same it should be easier right? He didn't bother grabbing a coat or anything other than his phone and he walked out of his apartment. Wilbur was about a 20 minute walk from him, which shouldn't be bad until Tommy realized it was pouring rain out. Rain mixed with tears and Tommy continued to knock his fists against his arms. 

He made it to Wilbur's apartment and knocked on the door. Wilbur was surprised to see Tommy there but brought him inside at once. 

"Tommy, Love what are you doing out there without a coat?" Wilbur asked as he looked at Tommy. Tommy sniffed and continued to knock his hands against his sides. 

"Friend deleted all photos and it made me sad and I wanna see Wilby." Tommy explained and Wilbur's face softened. It was obvious the boy was in little space and Wilbur knew he wasn't thinking right. 

"Alright little one, let's get you some dry clothes yeah? You can borrow the sweater that you love." Wilbur smiled, helping Tommy take off his shoes and grabbing his hand. Tommy took his hand and Wilbur smiled, Tommy was no longer hitting himself as he stimmed, which was a good sign. "And I have a surprise for you." Wilbur said as he lead him to the kitchen. 

"Oh, Tommy! Hi mate!" Phil said as they walked into the room. Tommy wanted to run forward and hug Phil, but Wilbur stopped him. 

"Wanna hug dada." Tommy whined but Wilbur chuckled a little bit. 

"Toms, you're soaking wet. We don't want to get dada soaking wet do we?" Wilbur asked, and Tommy paused before nodding his head. "Yeah, let's go get you changed and then you can hug dada all you want." 

"I'll be right here Kit." Phil smiled and Tommy left the room with Wilbur. Phil began to pull out a sippy cup and some juice for Tommy, knowing where everything was already in Wilbur's kitchen. Soon there were back and Tommy ran to hug Phil. Phil saw that Tommy was wearing one of Wilbur's shirts and pj pants. 

"Dada here." Tommy said all muffled. Phil laughed and hugged Tommy tightly. 

"That's right little one, I'm right here. It was supposed to be a surprise for you that I was here, we were gonna come pick you up for dinner later." Phil explained and Tommy pulled back blushing a bit. 

"Sorry dada." He mumbled around his pacifier. Phil shook his head. 

"It's okay, I'm always very happy to see you Kit. How come you walked all the way here without a coat on?" Phil asked as he put the lid on the sippy cup and handed it over to Tommy. Tommy took it, put his pacifier on the counter and took a few sips before answering. 

"Friend took camera and all stuff went poof and it all gone and make me sad." Tommy explained through jumbled English. Phil looked over to Wilbur for some answers. 

"A friend visited Tommy today and messed around with his camera. When they did they deleted all the photos and videos off of his camera." Wilbur filled in and Phil nodded, looking back at Tommy. 

"Did you back up your camera at all?" And again Tommy blushed and shook his head. "Hey it's alright, how about we stay in tonight and tomorrow I can come help you fix it?" Phil offered and Tommy stared up at him. 

"Dada stay till tomorrow?" Tommy asked and Phil smiled. 

"I'm staying a whole week kit." Phil told him and Tommy smiled. 

"Dada and Wilby week!" He said as he hugged Phil again. Phil chuckled. 

"How about we go watch some cartoons and you can color for a bit Toms? Then we can order pizza for dinner." Wilbur suggested and Tommy nodded. Tommy took his sippy cup to the living room and sat down directly on the floor. Phil went to sit on the couch behind him and Wilbur sat on the floor next to him. 

"Bubba, can I wear sweater?" Tommy asked and Wilbur nodded. 

"You want one of my sweaters? I can grab one for you, do you know which one you want?" Wilbur asked as he stood back up. 

"Yellow!" Tommy smiled and Wilbur laughed, disappearing from the room. 

"How old are you feeling Kit?" Phil asked and Tommy sat for a moment thinking. 

"Three?" Tommy guessed and Phil nodded. 

"Alrighty, thank you for telling me." Phil said as Wilbur walked back into the room, not only with a sweater, but also a raccoon plush that Tommy kept over at Wilbur's house. 

"Nook!" Tommy cheered upon seeing the small plush.

"Yep! Okay Toms, arms up love." Wilbur instructed and Tommy stuck his arms straight up. "You need to put the sippy cup down." Wilbur said and Tommy did so quickly. Wilbur slipped on the over sized yellow sweater over Tommy's head and helped him wiggle his arms through. He then pulled a pacifier clip from his pocket and the pacifier that Tommy had left on the counter. He clipped it onto the sweater and handed over the raccoon plush. 

"Tanks Bubba." Tommy smiled and Wilbur nodded. 

"Anything to make you happy sunshine, you wanna watch cartoons now?" Wilbur asked. 

"Yea! Mickey!" Tommy cheered. 

"I think we can put on Mickey Mouse." Phil smiled as he grabbed the remote to turn on the tv. After one episode and the juice all being gone, Tommy crawled up onto the couch and snuggled into Phil, Wilbur joining them on Tommy's other side. Before the next episode was over, Tommy was asleep. 

 

Chapter 60: Just 'ired Cg! Techno Little! Phil 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Phil spent all night stressing about his new farm machine, ends up regressing by morning and tries to convince Techno that he's not little but only tired. Techno knows better than to believe this. 

~~~

Status:

Cg! Techno

Little! Phil

~~~

Nicknames:

Techno: Tech, Techie

Phil: Birdie, Little one

~~~

Relationship: I'd like to think platonically married immortals for this one 

~~~

Tw: 

Prompt/Message: (Pastale on ao3) i've looked everywhere and can barely find any little!phil fics ;( can you do little!phil and cg!technoblade? or if you want to do irl you could do cg!kristin!) can be any kind of prompt but can you include phil being stressed and that's why he slips? if you can then thank you!

Note for everyone: Give me more prompts

~~~

Phil stared at his machine for what felt like the millionth time. The red stone became frustrating over an hour ago, now it was just about to kill his brain. He couldn't figure out what was going wrong and he wanted to be done with this project. 

He sighed and tried moving one of the levers again, but the machine still didn't work. He didn't know what to do at this point. He thought about how Techno had said hours ago that he should just go to bed, take another look in the morning when he had a fresh mind, but Phil was determined to get this done. 

He stretched for a moment before adjusting two levers, and instead of getting the machine to work like he had hoped, it broke half of it. Pieces fell all over the place and Phil was ready to burst into tears. The stress of this whole thing had made his brain foggy and feel like it was filled with cotton, but he was now seconds away from fully crashing into his head space. 

He threw the pieces he had in his hand down onto the ground and turned around to face the ladder that would bring him outside. He climbed up and when he reached the ground he realized it was now morning. So not only was he stressed, on the edge of little space, and wanting to go to sleep, he now couldn't because it was morning. 

Phil huffed and stormed over to his front door, throwing it open and then slamming it shut once he was inside. He threw off his boots and coat before storming over to the kitchen. Techno was standing there, making tea. 

"Oh were you already out this morning? Were you working on the machine again?" Techno said as a good morning greeting, but Phil didn't answer him. Instead he grabbed an apple from the fridge and began to rinse it off. "How long have you been up? I thought you were still asleep." 

"Didn't go to sleep." Phil mumbled as he grabbed a cutting board and opened up the knife drawer to find one to cut his apple. Techno looked over at him with raised eyebrows. 

"I thought we agreed you would go to bed at a reasonable hour Phil." Techno commented but Phil just huffed, still digging through the knife drawer. "When you don't sleep you crash into little space." 

"That's not gonna happen Tech, where's the fruit knife?" Phil snapped a bit too harsh and again Techno raised his eyebrows. 

"You're holding it in your right hand Phil." Techno pointed out, and sure enough Phil was.

"Right." Phil mumbled as he closed the drawer and shook his head. 

"Are you sure someone on the verge of little space should be using a knife? I don't think it's in the rules that littles can use knives." Techno teased lightly, and Phil glared at him. 

"Not little, just 'ired." Phil mumbled again and Techno laughed, walking over and taking the knife from him. 

"Sure birdie, and I'm the color purple. Go sit down and I'll bring you this once it's cut up." Techno said as he reached over for the apple and cutting board. Phil stomped his foot and crossed his arms. 

"Not little Technoblade! Gimme it back!" Phil whined, and Techno gave him a look. It was the look of 'don't you start this right now'. To which Phil crumbled easily. He hated being bratty, he was just so stressed and so tired. He fully crashed into little space and started crying. Techno put down the knife and pulled Phil into a hug. 

"Come here Little One." He said comfortingly as he hugged Phil tightly. Phil cried into Techno's shoulder. 

"I just want machine work and it not and I not sleep and now I can't sleep and tired." Phil cried and Techno shushed him softly. 

"It's okay birdie. You're okay. You can have your apple, I'll get you some peanut butter to dip it in too. Then we can cuddle up real nice and you can get some sleep okay? You can sleep the whole day if you want to." Techno said soothingly and Phil nodded. "Okay, you gotta let go if you want me to cut up your apple." 

"Noooooo." Phil whined, but he pulled away anyway. 

"How old are you feeling little one?" Techno asked as he helped Phil over to a stool and made sure he was good to sit down. Phil held up two fingers. "Okay, I'll make sure the apple slices aren't too small. I'll be done in a second okay?" Techno asked and Phil nodded. 

Techno was quick to finish cutting up the apple slices and grabbing some peanut butter. He slid the plate over to Phil who gave a quiet thank you before he started to dig in. While he was eating Techno was quick to run up to Phil's room, where he made sure that Phil's bed had plenty of extra blankets and some of his stuffies, got out a set of nice pjs for him to wear, and lit a small candle that made the room smell extra nice. 

He went back downstairs where Phil was finishing up his food and Techno began to make him a bottle of angel milk. By the time he was finished so was Phil, so Techno scooped him up and carried him upstairs. This made Phil laugh. 

"Techie silly." He giggled, which made Techno smile. 

"Yeah? Why is Techie silly?" Techno asked as he pushed open the door to Phil's room. 

"Techie carry me, I gots legs!" Phil pointed out like it was the most obvious thing in the world. 

"I know you do, but I also know my little birdie likes to be carried. So I thought I'd just carry you." Techno said and Phil thought about it for a moment. 

"You right." Phil smiled as Techno put him down on the bed. 

"I know I am, are you able to change into some pjs by yourself?" Techno asked and Phil nodded, so Techno turned around and waited for Phil to change himself. Once he was done Phil tugged on Techno's arm. "Good job birdie." 

"Tanks Techie." Phil smiled as he got under some covers. Techno climbed in next to him. 

"Ready for some angel milk?" Techno asked and Phil nodded. Techno helped feed him his bottle, and by the time half of it was gone Phil was on the verge of sleep. Techno replaced the bottle with a pacifier and Phil fell fully asleep. Like Techno said, Phil slept through the whole day and about half the night. It was around 3am when Phil woke up, still small and hungry. 

They had some late night pancakes before going back to bed till morning. 

 

Chapter 61: UP! UP! Cg! Ranboo Little! Tubbo 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Tubbo is finally back from Florida where he was working on TubNet, expect now he's stressed and tired. Ranboo tries to cheer him up and this is when he finds out that little Tubbo loves to be carried. 

~~~

Status:

Cg! Ranboo

Little! Tubbo

~~~

Nicknames:

Ranboo: Boo

Tubbo: Bo, Little Guy

~~~

Relationship: Friends ofc

~~~

Tw: Just general stress

Prompt/Message: (Mint39026 on AO3) Hey I absolutely love your story’s and I guess I’m leaving a request feel free to change anything you want about this request thank you for your time <3

Cg: ranboo

Little: tubbo (1-3 yr)

Prompt: tubbo gets super stressed from Tubnet streaming and just a lot going on and regresses ranboo takes care of him and tubbo finds out he loves to be carried and being up high since ranboo is so tall lots of fluff thank you again

Note for everyone: I am tired so I'm projecting onto Tubbo here /lh Give me more prompts

~~~

Tubbo rubbed his eyes as the uber began to pull up to his house. He gave his thanks, climbed out of the car and grabbed his suitcase. He walked up to the extension and opened up the door, only to smell stir fry in the air. 

He walked into his kitchen to see Ranboo there, cooking at the stove top. 

"Boo?" Tubbo asked confused, to which Ranboo turned around, smiling at him. 

"Hey Tubbo! Your mom said you'd be back soon so she said I could come in here and start making some food for you!" Ranboo said as he turned back around to cook the food some more. Tubbo walked over to Ranboo's side and stared down at the food, it looked and smelled really good. 

"Thanks Boo, but how come?" Tubbo asked and Ranboo glanced at him. 

"I know Florida with TubNet was stressful, and I know you spent a lot of the time on and off streams as well. I felt like you could use a break after a long trip like that." Ranboo said truthfully and Tubbo gave the best smile that he could. 

"Thanks man, it was more stressful then I hoped." Tubbo said softly and Ranboo nodded. 

"Go sit down for a bit, it's not quite done yet." Ranboo instructed, to which Tubbo listened. He was too tired to keep standing around anyway. He sat down at one of the bar stools and watched Ranboo continue to cook. As much shit as Tubbo gave him, Ranboo was a half decent cook. "How was the trip other than stressful?" Ranboo asked. 

"Tiring." Tubbo yawned. "But it was good, we got a lot of the stuff we needed to get done, done. We also found a couple of testers for the soft start up we have so far, so that's good. It was productive." He said as he put his head down on the counter. 

"Well that's good. Not much happened when you were gone other than Billzo nearly setting fire to my house." Ranboo joked, and Tubbo hummed softly. "You sure you're good Bo?" 

"Yeah, just tired. I'm ready for food and then bed." Tubbo explained. Ranboo nodded and turned off the stove. 

"Well food is almost done. If you want, you could go little if it would help you." Ranboo offered but Tubbo shook his head. "When was the last time you went little?" And the silence was all that Ranboo needed to know. "Okay, you're gonna have some little time tonight then." 

"Noooooo." Tubbo whined, already slipping into little space. He didn't know why he was being stubborn, maybe because he didn't want to be an issue to Ranboo. 

"Too late Bo. Now let's have some dinner." Ranboo smiled as he put a plate down in front of Tubbo. It was one of the kiddy plates that Tubbo owned that divided the food into sections. One section was the stir fry, another was some cut up strawberries, and in another a handful of goldfish. Tubbo glared at Ranboo out of the corner of his eye but used the little plastic that came with it before he began to feed himself. 

About half way through Tubbo's motor skills dropped and Ranboo had to feed him the rest of his stir fry but it was alright. He used his hands for the strawberries and goldfish before he was full. 

"Okay little guy, let's wash your sticky hands." Ranboo smiled as he picked up Tubbo and brought him over to the corner, sitting him down next to the sink. He helped Tubbo wash and dry his hands before looking him in the eyes. "How old are you feeling?" 

"Two." Tubbo said softly and Ranboo nodded. The younger Tubbo felt, the less he spoke, so he didn't force Tubbo to speak more. 

"Alright, let's go get you into some pjs then we can get you something to drink and we can watch a movie before bed okay?" Ranboo offered and Tubbo nodded instantly, smiling brightly. Ranboo smiled and helped him hop off the counter and held his hand as Tubbo led the way to his loft room. 

After Tubbo picked out some footy pjs and had Ranboo turn around so he could change Tubbo grabbed one of his favorite stuffed animals, a sheep he named "Sheeply" Ranboo helped him grab a pacifier with matching clip, and clipped it onto his pjs. They walked back down to the kitchen where Ranboo opened the cabinet to pick out a cup. 

"Do you see a cup you want Bo?" Ranboo asked and Tubbo made grabby hands, which did not help Ranboo at all understand what he wanted. He didn't want to force Tubbo to use his words though, so instead he picked up Tubbo off the ground and let him grab it from the cabinet. Tubbo grabbed a space themed half sippy cup, half bottle. "Oh okay Bo." Ranboo smiled as he went to put Tubbo down, but Tubbo whined. "What?" 

"No down!" Tubbo whined more and Ranboo looked at him confused for a moment, so Tubbo held onto Ranboo's shirt tightly with one fist. "No down." He repeated. 

"Oh, you don't want me to put you down?" Ranboo asked and Tubbo nodded. "Awww, does little Tubbo like to be carried." Ranboo teased lightly. Tubbo just made a noise of embarrassment and hid his face in Ranboo's shirt. "It's okay Bo, just teasing you. I'll carry you if you want." 

"Want." Tubbo repeated back and Ranboo nodded. He held onto Tubbo, adjusting him slightly so he could make the bottle one handed. This made Tubbo whine as he thought he was being put down. 

"Not letting go Bo, just making sure I can still make you a drink." Ranboo soothed lightly. Tubbo nodded and rested his head on Ranboo's shoulder. Tubbo liked being up high, and he liked being close with his caregiver. 

After the bottle was made and Ranboo passed it over to Tubbo he went into the living room and turned on the tv. He was about to sit down when Tubbo started whining again. 

"What Bo?" Ranboo asked and Tubbo took the bottle out of his mouth. 

"No sit, 'tand." Tubbo said before putting the bottle back in his mouth. Ranboo sighed but wordlessly agreed. He paced around the living room as they watched the tv and Tubbo drank his bottle. Ranboo held him as he finished it and replaced it with his pacifier. He continued to hold Tubbo until Tubbo was entirely asleep, but even then he didn't dare put Tubbo down just yet. He spent a great deal of the rest of the evening with a sleeping Tubbo at his side as he helped Tubbo around the house. 

He started Tubbo's laundry from his trip, loaded his dishwasher and took the trash out, all one handed with a sleeping Tubbo at his side. He eventually laid Tubbo down and climbed in bed with him, only for Tubbo to lean over and attach himself to Ranboo's arm again.  

 

Chapter 62: Seeing small and wanting to be Cg! Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Wilbur is babysitting his niece when Tommy comes over unannounced. He decides to stay and begins to help Wilbur take care of her, eventually slipping. 

 

~~~

 

Status: 

 

Cg! Wilbur

 

Little! Tommy

 

~~~

 

Nicknames: 

 

Wilbur: Uncle Wil, Wilby, Wil

 

Tommy: Toms, sweetheart

 

~~~

 

Relationship: friends like brothers 

 

~~~

 

Tw: None I don’t think 

 

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain

 

Note for everyone: Prompts plz

 

~~~

 

Tommy liked to show up to Wilbur's unannounced quite often. Wilbur never minded, he would always let Tommy come in even if he had things to do. Several times Tommy would just sit on the floor near Wilbur's desk while he worked, or he would make Tommy take a nap on the couch if he knew that Tommy hadn't slept well. 

 

This was all fine and dandy, other than the fact that it made Tommy feel small. He never told Wilbur about his little space he was terrified to, but more than once he slipped while at Wilbur's. Wilbur never noticed so it wasn't that big of a deal. And it made Tommy feel good, so everything was fine. 

 

On this Friday evening Tommy made his way down Wilbur's place and knocked on the door. He waited for a few minutes in which he heard shuffling and then Wilbur opened up. A small child, probably around 4, was balanced on Wilbur's hip. Tommy gave a look of confusion before blurting out. 

 

"Did you adopt a child?" To which Wilbur laughed. He turned to the little girl and smiled at her. 

 

"Who am I?" He asked and the girl smiled and put her hand against Wilbur. 

 

"Uncle Wil!" She cheered and Wilbur nodded. 

 

"Yes I am! Good job sweetie!" Wilbur encouraged, placing her down on the ground so she could run in the other direction. He turned to Tommy and opened the door so Tommy could come in fully. "That is my niece, Juniper." Wilbur explained. 

 

"I didn't know you had a niece." Tommy said as he stepped in and took of his shoes. Wilbur shrugged as he led Tommy to the living room, toys thrown all around it. 

 

"It's my step-sister's kid and she is normally in the US. She came for a visit and she wanted to go sight seeing with her husband so I offered to watch Juniper." Wilbur continued to explain and Tommy just nodded. 

 

"Okay, fair enough. Do you want me to go or something?" Tommy offered but Wilbur shook his head. 

 

"No, my sister will be back in about half an hour, so you can hang out till then and after we can order some pizza and watch a movie." Wilbur said and Tommy agreed. Tommy then spotted Juniper playing with some cars on the carpet. "You can go sit with her if you want, she likes to play with others." Wilbur said. Tommy walked over and sat down next to her. 

 

"Hi Juniper." Tommy waved shortly. Juniper looked up at him and waved really big. 

 

"Hi! You know my Uncle Wil?" She asked and Tommy nodded. 

 

"Yep! But I know him as Wilby." Tommy teased and Wilbur from the couch rolled his eyes. 

 

"Uncle Wilby!" Juniper cheered and Tommy grinned. "Uncle Wilby! Uncle Wilby! Uncle Wilby!" She cheered loudly. 

 

"Look what you've done." Wilbur said light heartedly, sliding down onto the floor next to them. Juniper crawled into Wilbur's lap and took one of the cars, putting it into Tommy's hands. 

 

"Play cars!" She said and Tommy took the car. She took her own car in her hands and began to run it along Wilbur's legs, Tommy doing the same thing a moment later. The action made Wilbur smile.

 

“I have become a race track.” Wilbur joked but Juniper shushed him. 

 

“Race tracks no talk.” She told him, which made Tommy burst out into laughter. He soon felt a familiar fog take over his brain, and he did nothing to stop it. It felt nice and if anything it just seemed like he really liked playing with the cars. 

 

Wilbur kept an eye on Tommy as the two played together. His movements became sloppy and he was humming under his breath. He didn’t think of it too much until there was a knock at the door, his step sister was back. 

 

After collecting all of things around the house except the cars Wilbur walked over to Tommy. He took the car out of his hands and Tommy looked up at him, frowning.

 

“Was playin” he mumbled, to which Wilbur just gave him a soft smile and turned around to hand the toys to his sister. She left, taking juniper with her, and Wilbur closed the door behind them. He turned back to Tommy, who was still on the floor sniffling slightly. 

 

Wilbur just went over to where he was on the floor and pulled Tommy into his lap. Tommy didn’t fully question it but just leaned into Wilbur softly. Wilbur began to run his hand up and down Tommy’s arm in a soothing way. 

 

“Jus wanna play with da cars.” Tommy sniffled and Wilbur nodded. 

 

“I know Toms, but they were Junipers and she had to go home.” Wilbur said and Tommy just hummed. “Tommy how old are you feeling?” 

 

This sentence made Tommy squirm and try to push away from Wilbur as much as he could. Wilbur however kept holding onto him as Tommy began to cry. 

 

“It’s okay, it’s okay Toms I promise. There’s no need to freak out sweetheart, I know you’re just feeling a bit small yeah?” Wilbur tried to sooth but Tommy just fully burst out into tears.

 

“Wilby be mad!” Tommy exclaimed but Wilbur shushed him softly. 

 

“No of course not Toms. It’s okay you’re feeling small, I can take care of you like I normally do.” Wilbur said and Tommy looked up to stare at him. 

 

“Wilby know?” Tommy questioned and it took Wilbur a moment to understand what was being said. 

 

“Well of course I knew sweetheart. You come over and you slip all the time. You get so cuddly and you are just happy to be here. You go tiny mode and you think I don’t know, but I’m a bit smart yeah?” Wilbur explained and a soft giggle came from Tommy. 

 

“Wilby lil smart.” Tommy agreed and Wilbur smiled. 

 

“Yes I am. So it’s okay sweetheart, you can go as small as you want.” Wilbur encouraged and Tommy nodded, leaning back into Wilbur. They sat there till Tommy was all done crying and almost melting into Wilbur’s side. “Hey Toms, you wanna see a surprise?” Wilbur asked and Tommy nodded.

 

After a moment Wilbur stood up with Tommy on his hip like juniper was earlier and he brought Tommy to his office room. He put Tommy on a chair In the room and went to the closet, coming back with a box of things. 

 

Showing it to Tommy, Tommy nearly squealed. It had adult pacifiers, sippy cups, crinkle toys, teethers and coloring books with crayons. 

 

“I was waiting for a time for you to tell me that you were a little, but I couldn’t help myself. So these are all for you.” Wilbur smiled. Tommy grabbed a pacifier from the box and shoved it in his mouth, grabbing a crinkle toy to play with. Wilbur was happy that Tommy seemed content with that. 

 

After filling up a sippy cup for him, Wilbur sat at his desk to work on a couple of things. Tommy was content with sitting on the floor, having moved when Wilbur was gone, and he leaned up against Wilbur. Wilbur absentmindedly ran his hands through Tommy’s hair, which lead him to fall asleep. 

Chapter 63: Ramen and Techie is pure comfort Cg! Techno Little! Wilbur

Notes:

Feel free to skip this chapter if you can't handle stuff with Techno rn

Chapter Text

Summery: Wilbur has horrible insomnia and makes food in the middle of the night, Techno finds him and helps him get to sleep
~~~
Status:
Cg! Techno
Little! Wilbur

Nicknames: 

Techno: Techie

Wilbur: Wilby, Bud
~~~
Relationship: brothers
~~~
Prompt: my brain
TW: insomnia
Note for everyone: this isn't going to be the best. Like many I am trying to deal with the loss of Techno. This is just some small comfort, please take care of yourself and if you can't read this right now then that's fine. Do what's good for you.
~~~

Wilbur sat at the kitchen counter while resting his head against it. He was sat in his desk chair that he hadn't bothered to get out of, instead he rolled himself to the kitchen for a snack.

He knew it was late and he knew he should have been asleep hours ago, his brain just wasn't shutting off. So instead he was making himself some ramen, a good late night snack. He was waiting for the kettle to finish heating up when he heard footsteps.

He should of known who it was before he even heard the person clear their throat, but for some reason it still scared Wilbur slightly when he heard Techno speak.

"Whatcha doin' up this late?" Techno asked softly. Wilbur peeled his forehead off the counter and looked over at Techno. He smiled a weak smile before yawning. 

"Making some ramen." Wilbur answered and Techno nodded, walking into the kitchen a bit more. 

"Why are you up though?" Techno questioned and Wilbur shrugged. "Okay, do you think maybe you should head to bed?" Techno asked, caregiver mode already becoming apparent. Wilbur shook his head. 

"I want ramen then I'll go to bed." Wilbur compromised and Techno nodded. The kettle began to whistle and Wilbur stood up so he could pour the water. Before he even could however Techno pushed him back down onto the chair. 

"Knowing you when you're tired you go little, and little boys don't need to be around hot hot water." Techno teased, causing Wilbur to blush. 

"Techieeeee." Wilbur whined, his brain already turned to mush from lack of sleep. It was so easy for him to slip around Techno on discord call, but now that he was here it was even better. 

"Wilbyyyyyy." Techno whined back in the same tone. He wasn't mocking Wilbur, just doing something he knew would make the little smile. And sure enough Wilbur was smiling a tired smile as Techno grabbed the bowl and poured the hot water over the ramen. 

"Juice please?" Wilbur asked as Techno set the kettle back down. 

"Sure bud, good manners." Techno praised, going over to the cupboard. "Sippy cup or bottle?" Techno asked and Wilbur thought for a minute. 

"Sippy, I 6." Wilbur announced and Techno nodded. 

"Thanks for letting me know." Techno praised again and Wilbur nodded quickly. Techno poured Wilbur some apple juice and saw that the ramen was cooked pretty quickly. He brought the bowl over to the table with the sippy cup and then went back to wheel Wilbur over on his desk chair. 

"Techie help?" Wilbur asked, because while he was big enough to feed himself he sure didn't feel like feeding himself right now. Techno nodded wordlessly and began to help Wilbur. He feed him the ramen spoonful by spoonful until he was finished. 

"Good job bud. Do you wanna get into some pjs and watch some cartoons?" Techno asked and Wilbur nodded, smiling at the thought of that. Techno put the dishes in the sink before grabbing Wilbur's hand and leading him back to his room. 

After a change into pjs, Techno set up mickey mouse on the tv for Wilbur. Wilbur didn't feel like sitting on the bed and falling asleep right now so he sat on the floor, pulling out his coloring books wordlessly. 

Techno didn't mind too much about him coloring for a bit. But once it hit 1am he was going to have to convince Wilbur to come to bed. He knew the boy hadn't been sleeping too well and Techno was well aware of that. 

Wilbur began to color his ocean themed coloring book, smiling as he colored whales purple, starfish bright green, and tiny fish red. It wasn't exactly what it should be but Wilbur was having fun. Mickey mouse was a good show to watch because it was always the show that made Wilbur slip smaller and smaller. 

By the end of the second episode Wilbur had gone from age 6 to age 2, and he was yawning quite a bit. Techno smiled as his plan had worked the way he hoped. 

"Hey bud, wanna come up here on the bed? It's super comfy." Techno offered and Wilbur nodded tiredly. He crawled up onto the bed next to Techno and cuddled into his side. Techno smiled and reached over to the nightstand, grabbing a pacifier with a clip. "Want your paci bud?" 

"Yes pleas'" Wilbur said softly and Techno smiled, clipping the clip onto the front of Wilbur's onesie (that of course was whale themed) and kissed his forehead lightly. 

"How about one more episode of mickey and then we can go to bed, how about that?" Techno offered and Wilbur nodded again, his eyes blinking slow enough that Techno knew that he wouldn't even make it through this episode. So while it played for a moment Techno slipped out from under Wilbur, which made him whine. "I know, I'll be right back bud." Techno promised, leaving the room quickly. 

He made his way to Wilbur's room and opened up the door. He went to the computer to make sure that Wilbur's project was saved before turning off his computer and then turning to his bed. He quickly spotted Wilbur's favorite blanket and stuffed animal, grabbing them both before making his way back to his own room. 

Wilbur spotted the items in Techno's hands and made grabby hands, but when Techno tried to hand them over Wilbur shook his head. 

"What? Don't you want these?" Techno asked confused, but Wilbur just shook his head, blinking slowly still. It was only moments until Wilbur passed out and Techno knew it. Wilbur again made grabby hands towards Techno. 

"You." Wilbur said from behind his pacifier and Techno understood what he wanted. 

"You want me?" Techno asked and Wilbur nodded. Techno smiled softly as he climbed back into the bed with Wilbur. Wilbur again cuddled into Techno's side and he smiled behind his pacifier. "Okay bud, I'm not going anywhere." 

Wilbur was out in seconds. 

 

Chapter 64: Tired Little Travel Cg! Techno and Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy is meeting Techno for the first time, but he's so excited that he ends up slipping. Wilbur and Techno don’t mind one bit

 

~~~

 

Status: 

 

Cg! Techno

 

Cg! Wilbur

 

Little! Tommy

 

~~~

 

Nicknames: 

 

Techno: Tech, Techie

 

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby

 

Tommy: Toms, Little One

 

~~~

 

Relationship: BROTHERS OFC

 

~~~

 

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain with a bit of help from Nug and Mew <3

 

Note for everyone: This has Techno in it, and of course if you are choosing to skip it that is perfectly fine. Take care of yourself. 

 

Also apologies for not being around all too much lately, first I took a break after Techno's passing and now my life is going insane lol

 

~~~

 

Tommy was bouncing back and forth as they stood at baggage claim. Wilbur rolled his eyes playfully as he watched Tommy do so, but since he was causing no harm there was no reason to stop him. Tommy was just so excited to meet Techno for the first time. 

 

The three of them had sat down in a discord call a while ago and Techno had brought up the idea of the two of them coming to the US for a little while, and of course Tommy loved the idea. Wilbur and Techno were both his caregivers and what's better than two caregivers in one place with him! Phil was also technically his caregiver, but he had a wedding to go to with Kristin. 

 

So after some planning and making sure Wilbur and Tommy would be traveling together, they bought the tickets and were off to the US a month later. Since that day Tommy has been counting down the days, texting the group chat many times with screenshots of the countdown all the way until the night before the flight. 

 

He spent the night at Wilbur's that night, so excited that he almost didn't get any sleep at all. Then Wilbur got him ready for the airport and then helped him all the way till they were on the plane. Tommy tried 

 

Tommy began to slip a little bit on the flight and took a small nap, but then woke up again to drink sugary soda and color in a coloring book. Wilbur hoped he would have slept more on the flight but there was no use now. 

 

After they landed they made their way to baggage claim where they now were, Wilbur looking for their bags and texting Techno. Techno was parked outside waiting for the two while they grabbed their bags. Tommy saw his bag and almost tripped running forward to get it, but Wilbur grabbed it for him and then grabbed his bag shortly after. 

 

"Alright Toms, Tech says he's outside." Wilbur smiled as he put his phone into recording mode, pointing it at Tommy. Tommy was so excited he almost began to fully shake where they stood. 

 

"Let's go!" Tommy said as he turned towards the door and began to speed walk over there. Wilbur followed him outside and into the California heat. Wilbur looked around for a moment, looking for the grey car Techno said he was driving. Techno had said he would be standing next to it wearing a blue sweatshirt, but Tommy must have spotted him first because he let go of his suitcase and went dashing in another direction. 

 

Wilbur was glad he was recording because there was now video evidence of Tommy full on body slamming Techno, smiling and laughing. Techno, after the initial shock of being jumped on by a 6'3 blonde teenager, hugged Tommy and chuckled. 

 

"You're not all that tall." Techno joked but Tommy didn’t even laugh, just kept hugging Techno. “You okay?” Techno asked after a moment and Tommy nodded quickly. 

 

“‘Cited! It Techie and Wilby and Toms here.” Tommy said rather muffled while still holding Techno. Techno made eye contact with Wilbur and looked like he was gonna melt from how cute Tommy was being. 

 

“Well that’s good to hear you’re excited little one. How about we go back to my house and we can play?” Techno offers and Tommy nods, letting go to grab his bag. 

 

While he did Wilbur went over and gave Techno a hug as well. It wasn’t the first time those two were meeting, so Wilbur wasn’t as nervous as Tommy was, but it was still a good thing. A few weeks with all of them together would be a good thing. 

 

Soon they were all in the car and Tommy was in the back seat basically vibrating where he was. Techno was driving and Wilbur was sitting in passenger seat. 

 

“Toms? Why don’t you try to take a nap. We have a few hours to go.” Wilbur said but Tommy shook his head. “I feel like you should, you didn’t sleep a lot last night or on the plane.” 

 

“But ‘cited cuz Techie here.” Tommy pouted and Techno chuckled softly. 

 

“And I’ll still be here when you wake up little one. You need some sleep. How about you grab the comfy hoodie I keep in here and grab a paci from your bag and you can take a nice nap?” Techno offered. Tommy sighed but nodded. “The hoodie is in the back.” 

 

After Tommy grabbed the hoodie from the back seat and grabbed a pacifier from his bag he leaned against the window and fell asleep. Wilbur managed to grab a picture or two to send to Phil. 

 

When Tommy woke up it was to Techno carrying Tommy inside the house and setting him on a bed somewhere. Tommy whined at the loss of contact but Techno chuckled. 

 

“Does a bottle sound good little one?” Techno asked and Tommy nodded. “Okay, I’ll be right back. Wil is coming in too.” And then Techno left the room. There was footsteps coming back soon enough and it was Wilbur carrying some clothes in his hand. Glancing at them with tired eyes made Tommy realize how uncomfy his clothes were. 

 

“Wilbyyyyy clothes bad.” Tommy complained and Wilbur nodded. 

 

“I know Toms. I got you some nice comfy pjs, some shorts and one of Tech’s hoodies so you can change into a bigger one.” Wilbur smiled, knowing Tommy loved big clothes. The bigger the clothes the better. 

 

So Wilbur changed Tommy into the better clothes just in time for Techno to come back with a bottle of Angel milk for Tommy. Tommy made grabby hands for Techno and Techno sat down on the bed, bringing Tommy into his lap. Wilbur sat next to them and laid his head down on Techno’s shoulder. 

 

“I’m glad you guys are here.” Techno said softly as he gave the bottle to Tommy who began drinking softly.

 

“I’m glad too.” Wilbur said just as softly, watching as not even half way through the bottle Tommy’s eyes began to close. 

 

“You can sleep some more little one, we’re right here when you wake up.” Techno encouraged and Tommy did fall asleep, Wilbur soon after. And after getting a photo of the three of them together so did Techno. 

 

When Phil checked his phone and saw the photo of the three of them together from Techno he made his it home screen right away. He loved his boys. 

Notes:

Okay time for the “Ao3 author crazy end note on why there’s no updates”

Here’s the recap since the start of June (it august first rn)

I graduated, I met my online best friend irl, I shaved my head, I quit college, I got hired then fired from a job, I got another job, I moved into a new place then moved out, I had a relationship then got broken up with, I called the cops twice and called cps, I had a friend move in and then hide a stowaway in the house so he had to move out, I went to the ER twice, I dislocated my knee twice, I adopted a cat, I ran away in the middle of the night and got cops called on me, I got a new tattoo and I got into a fist fight and got knocked out.

YALL LIFE BEEN WILDIN I SWEAR

Anyway shout out to editors and beta readers who didn’t get to see this because I didn’t feel like waiting to post

Chapter 65: Tired Cries Cg! Wilbur Little! Beeduo 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery:

~~~

Status:

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Tubbo

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby

Tubbo: Bo-Bo, Tubs, baby, little one

Ranboo: Boo, Ran-man, baby man

~~~

Relationship: Just brother like friendship here

~~~

Tw:

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain 

Note for everyone: Happy one year to this book lmao. Also sorry for not updating I was in the psych ward

~~~

Ranboo sat on the floor near the couch, crinkle toys laid out in front of him. Tubbo stood near by, watching as Ranboo looked at the toys in front of him. Tubbo tried not to seem upset when Ranboo picked up a toy, squished it, and then put it back down on the ground. 

"Boo, you need to pick a toy." Tubbo said lightly, to which Ranboo grabbed all the toys off the ground and held them close to him. "No Boo, we can't have all the toys out, just one." Tubbo tried to tell him, even though deep down Tubbo wanted all the toys out too. 

"Wilby say okay have toys." Ranboo tried to argue and Tubbo wanted to laugh but stopped himself. 

"Wil said it was okay to have out one or two toys when he first comes over then he can help us get out more toys. But we can't have all the toys out because Wil doesn't always see them remember?" Tubbo reminded him, and that just made Ranboo burst out into giggles. The mental image of your caregiver tripping over a hot wheels is not one that you soon forget. 

"Three toys?" Ranboo asked and Tubbo reached over to ruffle Ranboo's hair. 

"Two toys." Tubbo compromises and Ranboo nodded, looking back down at the toys. He finally picked up a stuffed bear who's belly was a crinkle toy and a cube with all different textures on the sides. Tubbo then helped him put all the other toys in the basket before sliding the basket back to it's place in the corner of the room. He then went to go sit at his desk and work on a few things on his computer. 

"Bo-Bo?" Ranboo asked after a moment of silence filling the room, other than the sound of the crinkle bear and keyboard clicking. 

"Yes Boo?" Tubbo asked as he turned back around in his desk chair. Ranboo looked at his toys then looked at his sippy cup by his feet. "You want more juice?" Tubbo guessed but Ranboo shook his head. "You want water?" Tubbo tried to guess again but Ranboo shook his head again, tears beginning to well in his eyes. "I'm not a mind reader Boo." Tubbo said, feeling like he was starting to feel small himself. 

Right as Ranboo went into full tantrum mode there was a knock on the door, and after a moment Wilbur walked in. This seemed to cheer Ranboo up at once. 

"Wilby!" Ranboo cheered at once, to which Wilbur walked over to Ranboo and bent down to his level. 

"There's my little Ran-Man, how are you?" Wilbur smiled, to which Ranboo giggled and held up his toy bear. "Oh you got your bear with you, I'm glad you don't have all your toys out like last time." Wilbur complimented. Ranboo smiled and babbled quickly, which Wilbur was able to make out 

"Bo-Bo," and "Helps." And pointed over to Tubbo. Wilbur followed the hand and noticed that Tubbo was teary eyed. Wilbur immediately stood up and walked over to Tubbo. 

"What's wrong Tubbo?" Wilbur asked, unsure of what age Tubbo was feeling. Tubbo took a shaky breath inhale and began to fully sob. Wilbur knew at once that Tubbo was feeling small. "Aw, what's wrong Tubs?" Wilbur asked and Tubbo hiccupped. 

"Tired, and Boo cry and I no know why." Tubbo managed to get out and Wilbur nodded. 

"Alright baby, I can get Boo all settled and you can be small too now okay?" Wilbur said softly and Tubbo nodded as he tried to wipe away his tears with closed fists. 

"Tired." Tubbo sniffed and Wilbur nodded again. 

"Alright little one, you can take a nap okay? I'll help you get to jammies after I make sure Boo is all settled." Wilbur compromised and after Tubbo nodded in agreement he walked back over to Ranboo. "Alright Ran-Man, what do you need?" Ranboo looked down at his sippy cup in response. "I need words baby man." This made Ranboo giggle again. 

"Milk!" Ranboo giggled and Wilbur nodded. 

"Of course we can get you some milk. Do you want Angel Milk?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo babbled excitedly. "Alright, I can do that." Wilbur said as he swooped down for the cup and stood back up. Ranboo grabbed Wilbur's sleeve before he could get too far though. "What's up?" 

"Uppies?" Ranboo asked and Wilbur gave a soft smile. 

"Sure Boo." Wilbur smiled and bent down to pick up Ranboo, which made Tubbo cry. "What's wrong Tubs? You wanna be picked up too?" Wilbur guessed but Tubbo shook his head. 

"I no pick up Boo!" Tubbo cried and Wilbur was confused. Of course he wasn't picking up Tubbo. 

"I know you're not. I am picking up Boo. Why does that make you cry?" Wilbur asked confused, shuffling Ranboo in his arms so he had a better grip. Ranboo just leaned his head against Wilbur's shoulder. 

"I too short." Tubbo whined and Wilbur understood. 

"Oh, you've been trying to take care of Boo this whole morning haven't you? And you're just a tired little baby aren't you?" Wilbur said and Tubbo nodded. "Alright Bo, give me two minutes okay?" Wilbur looked at Ranboo. "Boo, can I put you down real quick so I can make your angel milk fast?"

"No uppies?" Ranboo asked sadly and Wilbur bit his lip. 

"I need to milk real fast so I can help Tubs take a nap, he's been trying so hard to take care of you until I got here and he's tired. After he is asleep I can hold you as long as you want okay?" Wilbur offered and Ranboo babbled again. Wilbur took this as a good sign and placed Ranboo down. 

He quickly ran to the kitchen and made Angel Milk quickly for Ranboo, also making a bottle for Tubbo. He then went back to the living room and found Ranboo playing with his toys again. He handed the sippy cup to him and then turned to Tubbo. 

"Alright, let's get you some jammies huh little one?" Wilbur said and Tubbo nodded. Wilbur picked him up and brought Tubbo to his room. Tubbo pointed to the box in his closet that held his little clothes. Wilbur grabbed it out and held Tubbo pick out a set of pjs. 

"Paci?" Tubbo asked and Wilbur helped grab a pacifier from Tubbo's nightstand. 

"Can I also know how old you're feeling?" Wilbur asked and Tubbo stuck up 1 finger. "Aww such a little baby. How about after you get changed we can get you a bottle and you can nap." Wilbur offered. Tubbo didn't say anything but his slow blinking told Wilbur that it was a good idea. 

Soon Tubbo was changed, comfy in bed and was drinking his bottle. He got about halfway through the bottle before his eyes closed and he stopped drinking it. Wilbur put the bottle down and made sure that Tubbo was tucked into bed tightly. 

Going back out into the living room Ranboo was very happy to see Wilbur. 

"Wilby! Uppies?" Ranboo asked, and Wilbur nodded. 

"Yes Boo, I can give you uppies now." Wilbur said and he bent down to pick up Ranboo again. Ranboo was happy to be able to rest his head against Wilbur's shoulder again, but soon like Tubbo was passed out. Wilbur was just able to tuck him into bed as well. 

 

Chapter 66: Aren't you all? Cg! Phil and Techno Little! Wilbur, Tommy, Beeduo 4/4

Chapter Text

Summery: Now that they're all back at Techno's house, and they all know that they're littles, they get to have a playdate

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Cg! Techno

Little! Wilbur

Little! Tommy

Little! Tubbo

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dada, Da

Techno: Tech

Wilbur: Wil, bud

Tommy: Toms, bubs

Tubbo: Tubs, Bee

Ranboo: Boo, Kiddo

~~~

Relationship: Big family

~~~

Prompt/Message: BRO I FORGOT I NEVER ENDED THIS ONE, YOU CAN FIND THE OTHER 3 SOMEWHERE IN THE BOOK

Note for everyone: Lmao sorry I forgot about this one. Also beta readers/editors are all asleep so this was not looked at. 

~~~

Once they arrived back at Techno's house Phil helped everyone grab their bags out of the back of the car. Techno then lead the way inside and show people where they would be sleeping. 

"I was thinking Tommy and Wil in this one, and Tubbo and Phil in here. Ranboo already said he wants the air mattress on my floor." Techno said, shrugging slightly. 

"That sounds good to me." Phil said, the others nodding in agreement. They all placed their bags in their rooms and made their way back to the living room. 

"Also I wanted to say." Techno started once everyone was back together. "I don't mind if you guys regress or anything. If you need help or anything you can ask me." Techno said as he sat down in one of the armchairs. 

"Awww is Tech going all soft caregiver on us?" Wilbur teased lightheartedly. 

"For your information Wil, I was a caregiver long ago when I was in college." Techno said and Wilbur just smiled. 

"Then you already have experience." Wilbur joked and Tommy gasped. 

"Can we have a playdate! All of us together with our caregiver here!" Tommy suggested, bouncing in his seat. Wilbur's eyes went wide and he nodded, both of them turning to look at Tubbo and Ranboo. Tubbo was holding his bee plush close to him and Phil could tell Tubbo was already regressed. 

"I think Tubs is already small." Phil said, to which Tubbo nodded and hid his face in his bee plush. Phil looked over at Ranboo. "What about you Boo? You wanna have a playdate?" Phil asked. Ranboo looked over to Techno. 

"You play with us?" Ranboo asked softly, and it took all of Techno not to melt right then and there. 

"Of course I'll play with you kiddo." Techno said and Ranboo smiled. 

"Alright then, I think all of you guys should go get into pjs and grab your pacis." Phil smiled, to which Tommy and Wilbur bolted up and ran up the stairs. Ranboo however struggled to stand up, and Tubbo sat firmly on the ground. 

"You alright there Boo?" Techno asked and Ranboo shook his head, looking frustrated. 

"Help." Ranboo said, and before Phil could Techno stood up and scooped up Ranboo in his arms. This made Ranboo giggled, but it impressed Phil. You have to be strong to be able to pick up a 6'7 person. 

"I'll help him go change since his stuff is already in my room." Techno said to Phil, and Phil nodded before looking back down at Tubbo. 

"You alright Bee?" Phil asked, to which Tubbo didn't really say anything but rather babbled. "Oh you're really small aren't you? How old you feeling Bee?" Phil asked as he picked up Tubbo (only with slight difficultly as Phil wasn't all that tall) 

Tubbo stuck up 1 finger and Phil nodded, grabbing Tubbo's bee plush and handing it to him before going up to the room they were going to be sharing. Phil put Tubbo down on the bed and grabbed his bag to help Tubbo choose out pjs and then change into them. 

Phil also located Tubbo's pacifier, which he clipped to his shirt, and then also grabbed a bottle from Tubbo's bag. They made their way back downstairs, where Tommy and Wilbur were sword fighting with pillows. 

"Hey you two, put the pillows down please. And then I need to know how old you're feeling?" Phil asked, to which Tommy groaned but dropped the pillow. Wilbur didn't say anything as he put the pillow back nicely on the couch. Phil put Tubbo down on the couch as well, making sure he had his bee plush in his hands. 

"I'm 5!" Wilbur exclaimed happily, sticking up a whole hand of fingers. Tommy stuck up 3, then put up 4, then put one back down to make it 3. 

"Okay, so Wil is 5, and Tommy are you feeling around 3/4?" Phil asked to clarify and Tommy nodded. "Alright, Wil Bud, since you're feeling bigger, can you keep an eye on Tubbo while I go to make him a bottle?" Phil asked. 

This made Wilbur overly excited. He nodded and hopped up on the couch next to Tubbo. He began at once to fawn over Tubbo, which just made Tubbo giggle. Tommy began to pout slightly and Phil turned to him quickly to avoid a melt down. 

"Hey bubs, you wanna help me?" Phil asked, which caught Tommy's attention. 

"Help?" Tommy questioned and Phil nodded. 

"Yep, you wanna be my very special helper?" Phil asked, which of course made Tommy perk up even more. "I need a very special helper to go grab your sippy cup, Wil's sippy cup, and to ask Boo if he wants a sippy cup or a bottle. Can you do that for me?" Phil asked, to which Tommy nodded and ran to go up the stairs. 

Phil made his way to the kitchen to make Tubbo's bottle, and was putting it in the microwave when Tommy came back down with 3 sippy cups. 

"Boo says he 2 and wants sippy!" Tommy exclaimed happily. 

"Good job Toms." Phil praised, which made Tommy flap his hands excitedly. "You wanna be more of my special helper?" Phil asked as the microwave beeped. Tommy nodded as Phil saw Techno and Ranboo come down the stairs, Ranboo still in Techno's arms. "When this is more cool, will you bring this to Techno and tell him it's for Tubbo?" Phil asked. 

"Ya dada!" Tommy cheered, which made Phil smile. He loved it when his kids called him a nickname. 

Soon the bottle was cooled and Phil handed it to Tommy, who raced out of the room. Phil followed moments later when he had 3 sippy cups full of juice. He gave one to Tommy, who was on the couch curled next to Wilbur. He gave one to Wilbur of course. And then he gave one to Ranboo, who was sitting by Wilbur's feet. 

Techno was next to Wilbur, with Tubbo half curled in Techno's lap as Techno fed him the bottle. Phil smiled softly and managed to grab a picture of them all before Techno noticed him doing it. 

"Pft, old man needing to take pictures to remember moments." Techno joked with a smile. 

"I never want to forget this one." 

 

Chapter 67: Phily and Wilby are here Cg! Phil and Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy went to take a nap while little and ended up having an accident, and Phil finds him after he woke up crying for Wilbur at Wilbur’s door. Wilbur isn’t there so Phil comforts him until he gets back. 

 

~~~

 

Status: 

 

Cg! Wilbur

 

Cg! Phil

 

Little! Tommy

 

~~~

 

Nicknames: 

 

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby

 

Phil: Phily 

 

Tommy: Toms, Kit, Little one

 

~~~

 

Relationship: all platonic ofc but it’s mostly Wilbur being the cg/dadbur while Phil is like second father 

 

~~~

 

Tw: Crying, bed wetting accident 

 

Prompt/Message: this was gonna be an angst piece for another book but my Brian changed it 

 

Note for everyone: Sorry for not writing a lot I was being abused. Also shout to beta/editors they seeing this when everyone else seeing this. They’ve also been begging me for weeks for fluff 

 

~~~

 

Wilbur and Tommy were staying at Phil’s house for two weeks. They all wanted to spend some time before Christmas together (and they were also spending Christmas together while Kristin going to US for Christmas) 

 

They were all having a good time one afternoon while making cookies. Tommy was regressed so when he started yawning like crazy, Wilbur decided it was time for a nap. After fighting his main cg for a few minutes he finally gave in and Wilbur began to walk Tommy to his room for a nap. 

 

“Okay Tommy, once you get up from your nap the cookies will be all done and we can frost them.” Phil reminds him and Tommy nods as he grabs onto Wilbur’s out reached hand. 

 

“Okie, Nini Phily.” Tommy smiles as he waves his unoccupied hand. Phil waves back and Wilbur began to drag him a bit more to bed. 

 

“Nini Toms.” Phil waves back and Tommy begins to full walk towards his room upstairs. Phil’s house was big enough that they each could have their own guest room. They walk into Tommy’s room and Wilbur begins the bed time routine. 

 

“Okay, what color do you want your stars?” Wilbur asked as Tommy crawled under his covers. 

 

“Blue!” Tommy cheered from the bed and Wilbur changed the star projector color from red to blue. He then turned to Tommy’s open suitcase and looked for a moment before finding Tommy’s little bag. 

 

“What paci do you want?” Wilbur asked as he opened the bag and Tommy thought for a moment, but instead of answering he just huffed. “What too hard?” Wilbur teased slightly. 

 

“Too many, love ‘em all!” Tommy declared and Wilbur chuckled a bit. 

 

“Okay well we gotta pick one little one. How about the raccoon one yeah?” Wilbur asked, grabbing the red pacifier with the raccoon charm (and the word kit on the handle) 

 

“Yay!” Tommy cheers and grabbing the paci from Wilbur’s hand and putting it in his mouth. 

 

“Okay Kit, you ready for a nice nap?” Wilbur asked as he put Tommy’s bag back into his suitcase. Tommy laid down but shook his head no anyway. “Yeah you are, you’re just saying no.” 

 

“But wanna spend time with Wilby.” Tommy whined lightly and Wilbur’s heart gushed. Tommy was such a sweet little. 

 

“Well when you wake up we can cuddle for a bit then frost cookies okay? How’s that sound?” Wilbur bargained and Tommy nodded, smiling behind the pacifier. “Alright then kit, get some sleep.” Wilbur smiled about to leave the room. 

 

“Wilby! Tucka-Tucckas!” Tommy exclaimed and Wilbur had to stop himself from burst out laughing. Tommy was just so cute sometimes. 

 

“How could I forget the Tucka-Tuckas?” Wilbur asked as he walked back over to the bed. Tommy wiggled under the blanket for a moment before Wilbur grabbed both sides of the blanket and began to tuck it under Tommy. “Tucka, Tucka, Tucka da feet!” Wilbur said as he tucked the blanket twice around Tommy’s body then once by his feet. 

 

Tommy was giggling as Wilbur did this. He loved it when Wilbur tucked him in all silly like. It was his favorite part of nap/bed time. 

 

“Okay little one, I love youuuuu.” Wilbur said as he stood up straight again. 

 

“Love Wilby.” Tommy mumbled, already about to fall asleep. Those Tucka-Tuckas really knock him out. Wilbur chuckles a bit at Tommy’s sleepy eyes before giving him a kiss on the forehead then finally leaving the room. 

 

When Tommy woke up hours later he was around the 6-7 range. He was older than when he went to sleep, but still some what small. 

 

When he woke up he was quick to realize he had accidentally wet the bed. He usually didn’t, but going to sleep small after having a lot of juice didn’t make for a good combo. So he sat up quickly and he went to find Wilbur. Wilbur would know what to do. 

 

His first move was to call for Wilbur. If Wilbur didn’t come from downstairs that meant he was in his room, so Tommy called from the top of the stairs. 

 

“Wilbur!” But there was no answer. Tommy thought about calling for Phil, but decided against it. 

 

It wasn’t because Phil wasn’t a good caregiver, it’s just that Wilbur was his main caregiver, so he would always go to Wilbur first. That and he was embarrassed about the accident and didn’t want more people to know then necessary. 

 

“Wilbur?” Tommy called down the hall. There was no response so he walked further down the hall. “Wilbur?” He repeated as he walked to Wilbur’s door. Where was Wilbur? 

 

It took Tommy a moment to gain the courage to knock on the door. It never took him this much courage, but now it took a lot of it. 

 

When he finally knocked on the door it was with shaky hands and fast breathing. 

 

“Wilbur?” He asked as he knocked, but there was no answer. He didn’t know why there was no answer. 

 

If Tommy had come to dinner he would have known that Wilbur was going to the store to get stuff they needed at the house. Wilbur wasn’t going to be home for another hour or two. But he slept through dinner, so he didn’t know this information. 

 

“Wilby?” Tommy asked again, on the verge of tears as his caregiver didn’t answer the door. “Wilby?” He asked again and he lightly heard the door at the other end of the hall opening, Phil’s room. 

 

“Tommy?” Phil asked softly and Tommy turned to look at him, for a moment hoping it was Wilbur. It wasn’t Wilbur though, it was Phil, and for some reason that made Tommy really sad. 

 

“I just-“ Tommy said, his voice failing him as he blinked back tears. “I just want Wilby.” Tommy said in a voice that barely had any volume to it. He was basically just mouthing words and Phil had to put it together. He understood though, where Tommy was standing giving context clues. 

 

“He’s not here Tommy.” Phil said and Tommy looked down at the ground, nodding slightly. Tears fell out of his eyes and Phil felt sad that Tommy was sad. “He should be back soon.” 

 

“I wanted Wilby now.” Tommy sobbed and Phil was able to fully take in the situation. Tommy was obviously little, and his pants were wet, meaning he most likely had an accident. 

 

“Oh Toms, did you have an accident?” Phil asked gently and Tommy went into full on breakdown mode. He was fully sobbing and his fists were clenched. He was shaking and hyperventilating. “Oh Toms.” 

 

“I sorry!” Tommy exclaimed as he slipped younger and younger. While he had waken up around 6-7 it was safe to say he was in the 1-2 range. 

 

“It’s okay! I promise it’s okay.” Phil said quickly and Tommy whined. “Here you want a bubble bath? I can grab some toys for you to play with and you can pick one of Kristin’s nice smelling bubble soaps okay?” Phil was quick to think. Tommy, who was still crying, nodded. 

 

“Where Wilby?” Tommy asked through the tears. 

 

“Wilby went to the store but I will call him and ask him to be home as quickly as he can okay? Does that sound good?” Phil asked and Tommy nodded again. “Okay little one, let’s go start that bath for you.” Phil smiled and he reached out his hand for Tommy to grab. Tommy liked grabbing hands when he was small. 

 

Phil led Tommy to the bathroom where he had Tommy sit on the closed lid of the toilet and started the water. When he deemed it not too hot or not too cold, he reached under the sink for the basket of bath things Kristin kept. 

 

There was some bath bombs, bags of bath salts, bottle of bubble bath, some candles and some dried flower petals. 

 

“Okay Toms, pick what you want.” Phil said and Tommy looked into the basket. After a moment he grabbed a bath bomb and the bottle of bath soap that smelt like lavender. 

 

“Can I have?” He asked loosely, holding up the bath bomb. 

 

“Of course you can Tommy.” Phil smiled, but Tommy didn’t. “What’s wrong?” 

 

“‘Tin okie with dat?” Tommy asked and Phil thought it was sweet that he was asking if Kristin would be okay with it. 

 

“If you want we can call and ask her?” Phil offered and Tommy nodded, wiping away the drying tears on his face quickly. Phil nodded and FaceTimed Kristin, holding the phone so it wouldn’t show Tommy’s bottom half. 

 

“Hellooooo.” Kristin said as she answered the phone. 

 

“Hi honey, we got a little guy who wanted to ask you something.” Phil explained before looking towards Tommy. Tommy wasn’t looking at either Kristin or Phil but more so his fingers, which suddenly became super important. 

 

“What do you wanna ask Tommy?” Kristin asked, her voice filled with honey. She was very good at making Tommy feel really safe and comfortable. 

 

“I wanna use dis.” Tommy said, holding up the bath bomb. “An wanna know if dat okie” Tommy asked and of course Kristin couldn’t say no to that sweet face. 

 

“Of course you can.” She smiled and Phil matched the smile. 

 

“Alright, well that was it, I’ll call you later before bed sweetie.” Phil said and Kristin said her goodbyes before leaving the call. 

 

Phil was quick to help Tommy get into the bath once it was done filling, put some bubble bath in and turned on the jets. He then unwrapped the bath bomb and gave it to Tommy, who was quick to drop it in. 

 

After that he found some bath toys and gave them to Tommy to play with. He had a wonderful time in the bath, and during this time he was able to call Wilbur and explain the situation. 

 

Before Tommy was done in the bath Wilbur was back. Once he heard Tommy was upset and wanted him, he had paid for the things he had gotten and sped home. Sure he didn’t everything he was supposed to, but his Kit was upset. What was he supposed to do?

 

“Hey Toms.” Wilbur greeted as he walked into the bathroom. Tommy looked up from the bubbles and toy boat he was playing with to look at Wilbur. 

 

“Wilby!” Tommy cheered and Wilbur laughed as he bent down. 

 

“Hey little one, I heard you weren’t having a fun time.” Wilbur said and Tommy nodded matter of factly. “Well how about after your bath we frost some cookies and cuddle huh? We can put on up and there’s some pizza from dinner.” Wilbur offered. 

 

“Yeah yeah yeah!” Tommy agreed and Wilbur tussled his hair a little bit. 

 

“Sounds like a plan kit.”

Chapter 68: Text and hide Cg! Wilbur Little! Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy decides it's time to tell one of his bestest friends (Wilbur) about his age regression. Wilbur takes this better than he expected. 

 

~~~

 

Status: 

 

Cg! Wilbur

 

Little! Tommy

 

~~~

 

Nicknames: 

 

Wilbur: Wilby

 

Tommy: Toms

 

~~~

 

Relationship: Brothers o7

 

~~~

 

Tw: none? 

 

Prompt/Message: I told my friends I was little the other night so here ya go

 

Note for everyone: F in the chat for my beta readers I'm not giving this to them >:))))

 

~~~

 

Tommy sat at his desk, phone in his hand. He had a prewritten out text that he was about to send, he just had to get the courage to actually send it. He was terrified to send it because it held one of his deepest secrets that he had never shared with anyone. 

 

He used age regression as a way to cope. He had for a while, even before he began streaming. It had been about 5 or so years since he began to use this coping strategy. He hadn't told anyone before because he was too scared of judgement. 

 

He decided he was going to tell Wilbur because he felt like he wouldn't be upset with Tommy about it. Not that any of his other friends would be upset with him about but Wilbur was the most likely the one who understood the best, and not hate him even if didn't understand. 

 

The text was simple, even though Tommy had written it, deleted it, and rewritten it about a million times already. 

 

“Hey I just wanted to tell you something and kinda just rip off the bandaid (I am also asking you don't share this with anyone else please) I wanted to share I use age regression as a coping mechanism. I don't know if you do know what it is or if you don't, and I can explain if you want me to, but I felt like you should know because you are one of my best friends and I want to be able to share things like this.”

 

Tommy read over the message one more time before he closed his eyes and hit the send button. He quickly shut his phone off and looked over at his computer. He took a deep breath before reaching over and putting Bluey on his computer screen. He curled into his chair and purposefully put his phone face down on his desk on silent mode. 

 

Tommy didn’t know how long he was watching Bluey, but the more he watched it the more he began to regress. The more he began to regress the more he wanted apple juice and goldfish crackers. 

 

Luckily part of living on your own is being able to keep whatever food you wanted in the house, so Tommy was able to go and get himself the snacks he was wanting. 

 

He filled a sippy cup with apple juice and got a bowl full of goldfish, making his way back to his room carefully not to spill his snacks. 

 

Of course he was mentally a toddler so he was basically tip toeing all the way back to his room while he stared at the snacks like they were about to just jump out of the bowl. 

 

He finally made it back to his room and sat on his bed this time, turning the volume of Bluey up slightly so he could hear it from his bed a bit better. He was content to just sit there, blankets and stuffies around him with snacks. 

 

After he finished his goldfish he got up to change into comfy pjs and he refilled his sippy cup. As he was putting the sippy cup back down and about to screw on the lid the sound of his door opening alerted him. He was terrified of intruders so normally he locked the door, but he seemed to have forgotten. 

 

Right as he was about to do what any child did when danger was happening (hide in a corner) the door opened and in walked an out of breath Wilbur. He looked around and when he spotted Tommy he walked over swiftly and gave him a hug. 

 

“You scared me Toms.” Wilbur admitted while he was hugging him. Tommy, still little, was very confused. Why did he scare Wilby?

 

“Wha?” Tommy asked and Wilbur pulled away. He looked Tommy up and down and spotted the sippy cup on the counter. 

 

“Oh. Are you little right now?” Wilbur asked and even though Tommy knew that he had just told Wilbur about it, he was confused how Wilbur knew the term little. Tommy just nodded and Wilbur let out a big breath. “Okay, I’m sorry for just walking in here.” 

 

“Why scare Wilby?” Tommy asked and Wilbur had to not melt at what Tommy said. 

 

“You sent me that message and I texted you back but you didn’t answer. So I called you and you didn’t answer. I was worried you were panicking or something so I ran over here.” Wilbur admitted and while small Tommy didn’t understand all of what he was saying, big Tommy would later. 

 

“Sorry.” Tommy said softly looking down at the ground. Wilbur gave a soft smile and ruffled Tommy’s hair. 

 

“It’s okay Tommy. Now I have an important question for you okay?” Wilbur asked and Tommy looked back up at him, nodding a bit. “I know you’re little right now, is it okay if I take care of you?” 

 

“Really?” Tommy asked, his heart started to race and his hands starting to shake as part of a stim. Wilbur nodded. 

 

“We can talk more about it when you’re big, but I wanna be your caregiver if you let me.” Wilbur said and Tommy began to nod as he flapped his hands really fast. 

 

“Yes yes yes yes yes!” Tommy exclaimed and that made Wilbur laugh and smile. 

 

“Amazing! Again we’ll talk more when you’re big okay?” Wilbur asked and Tommy nodded again. “Okay, well what were you doing before I got here Toms?” 

 

“I got apple juice and pjs and watchin Bluey!” Tommy explained. Wilbur nodded and smiled as he turned and put the cap back on the sippy cup. Tommy then lead Wilbur back to his room, where he had to introduce him to all of his stuffies. 

 

“What’s this one’s name?” Wilbur asked as held up a giraffe plush. 

 

“Geoffrey!” Tommy exclaimed yet again. 

 

After a while Tommy got bored of just watching Bluey so he asked Wilbur if they could color, to which of course he agreed. 

 

Tommy dug out crayons, paper and coloring books. He made Wilbur sit on the floor with him and gave a coloring book to him with some crayons. 

 

“Color.” Tommy said in a slightly demanding tone. Of course Wilbur couldn’t say no so he began to color with Tommy. Tommy flipped through a coloring book before picking something and laying on his stomach to color. 

 

“What did you pick Toms?” Wilbur asked, peaking over at the coloring book. Tommy snatched the coloring book up before Wilbur could see. 

 

“No look! Surprise!” Tommy explained and Wilbur went 

 

“Ah okay.” And turned back to his own coloring page of a cupcake. 

 

After a while Tommy began to carefully take the page out of the book. Wilbur watched with a small smile as Tommy stuck his tongue out of his mouth in concentration. He then looked up at Wilbur, handing over the coloring page carefully. 

 

It was a coloring page of a whale, and while it was messy (and the whale was bright green) Wilbur loved it. 

 

“Oh my gosh Toms I love it. When I get home I’m sticking it on my fridge.” Wilbur said and Tommy’s smile grew. 

 

“Really?” He asked shyly and Wilbur nodded. 

 

“Really.”

Chapter 69: Hiding Little Cg! Wilbur Flip! Tubbo, Tommy Little! Ranboo 1/1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Tommy and Tubbo are little and playing while Wilbur isn't home. Ranboo pushes back his regression (which the others don't even know about) Until they start to making fun of Ranboo and he begins to regress

~~~

Status:

Cg! Wilbur

Flip! Tubbo

Flip! Tommy

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby

Tubbo: Tub

Tommy: Toms

Ranboo: Boo, Baby

~~~

Relationship: Brothers your honor o7

~~~

Tw: Forcing back Regression

Prompt/Message: I have a request if they are open! L!Ranboo, Flip!Tubbo & Tommy, and CG!Wilbur, where Ranboo forces himself to be big, and the others don't know, so one day when Will is out and Ranboo's with the littles, they start calling him a baby (affectionate). Ranboo gets upset, as Will comes home. Tommy and Tubbo become big as Ranboo leaves, and turns out he was hiding being a little. The other three take care of him and get him little gear as he doesn't have any. Sorry for it being longwinded, but thank you if you do it! 

Note for everyone: I am sorry I haven't been posting a lot of this book, but I appreciate your patience

Also this is for Vampy who has begged for baby boo 

~~~

Ranboo sat on the couch, scrolling through Twitter on his phone. Tubbo and Tommy were on the ground, playing with toys.

They were both regressed at the moment, and Ranboo was technically keeping an eye on them until Wilbur arrived. While he wasn't their caregiver he could make sure that they had juice and turn on cartoons for them. 

Ranboo for a moment looked up past his phone at the boys on the floor. Part of him felt sad, because he wanted to be able to join them but no one else knew of his regression. 

Plenty of their friends knew about Tommy and Tubbo's regression. Techno, Wilbur, and Phil were all their caregivers, while Ranboo didn't have one. He knew there would be no issue in telling his friends, it would be hypocritical if there was. But he was just scared to, no matter how much he knew his friends would love and support him. 

So he swallowed back the part of him that felt sad, and went back to staring at his phone. He wasn't really taking in what was on his phone anymore, just staring blankly at the screen as he told himself he couldn't regress. He made a deal with himself that once Wilbur was back, he would excuse himself to his room and he would regress by himself. 

"Boo?" Tubbo said, interrupting Ranboo's thoughts. Ranboo looked up at him. "What doin?" Tubbo asked, his words not fully coming out right since he had a pacifier in his mouth. Tubbo had said he was feeling around two this morning after Wilbur had gone out for groceries (they were all staying at Wilbur's place for a bit of time) 

Tommy, who said he was feeling around the age of five, also looked up at Ranboo. Ranboo didn't fully process what Tubbo had said for a moment, he was still trying to push back the fuzziness in his brain. 

"Boo being silly." Tommy answered for him and Ranboo blinked a few times, trying yet again to process what was being said. 

"Wha?" Ranboo asked and Tubbo giggled. 

"Silly Boo! Boo being a silly baby." Tubbo said and Tommy giggled too. 

"Yeah Boo a silly baby!" Tommy cheered and while both of the boys weren't meaning anything bad, Ranboo wanted to cry. Their words were making him want to regress, and he knew he couldn't. He couldn't tell the other, he couldn't let them know about his regression. 

Ranboo heard the front door, and while he heard Wilbur's voice he couldn't tell what was said. Ranboo just stood up and began to swiftly walk towards the stairs, his little space starting to crash down. Wilbur saw Ranboo almost running and called after the boy, but Ranboo just ignored him. 

"What's wrong with Ranboo?" Wilbur asked confused. Tommy, who was slowly slipping out of little space just shrugged. 

"We were small and playing with toys, and then we started teasin' him but as soon as you got here he ran upstairs." Tommy offered and Wilbur frowned slightly. 

"We didn't upset him did we?" Tubbo asked, also starting to come out of little space. 

"I dunno, all we said was that he was a silly baby because he was staring at his phone. I said it cause he reminded me of an ipad kid." Tommy said and Wilbur thought for a moment. 

"I'll go check on him, I think I might know what's going on." Wilbur said and the other two nodded. They began to put away their toys and little gear as Wilbur walked upstairs to the room where Ranboo had been sleeping. "Ranboo?" Wilbur called as he knocked on the door. 

Instead Ranboo was sitting on the floor with his back to the bed, holding his stuffed sheep (which was the only piece of 'little gear' he owned) He was fully in little space, just clutching his sheep as he sat there. 

"Ranboo?" Wilbur called again, knocking once more. When there was no answer he walked in, and Ranboo panicked. When the door opened he threw the stuff sheep across the room, looking up at Wilbur. 

"What's up Wilby- Wilbur! What's up Wilbur!" Ranboo said as he tried to force himself to be big again. Since he had pushed back his regression for so long, even before this morning, it was hard. 

"You okay?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded. Wilbur walked into the room more and saw what Ranboo had thrown across the room, the stuffed sheep. He walked over to pick it up and Ranboo panicked even more 

"No!" He yelled and Wilbur stopped what he was doing. Wilbur looked over to him and Ranboo just bit his lip. "I mean, that's not mine- it's Tubbo's he just brought it in here- I don't want to loose it because he'd be upset." Ranboo tried to lie quickly. Wilbur didn't say anything but picked up the sheep. 

He walked over to where Ranboo was sitting on the ground and he sat in front of him. Wilbur held out the sheep and Ranboo didn't take it at first. After a moment he did take it, just holding it in his hands like he would break it if he held it too tight. 

"What's the sheep's name?" Wilbur asked after a moment and Ranboo shook his head. 

"I told you, it's Tubbo's." Ranboo lied yet again but this time Wilbur shook his head. 

"Tubbo has introduced me to every single one of his stuffed animals, so has Tommy. And they've also introduced their stuffed animals to Techno and Phil, and I'm sure they could also say they've never met this stuffed animal before. So, what's their name?" Wilbur asked again and Ranboo blushed as he looked down at the ground. 

"Sheeply." Ranboo mumbled and Wilbur gave him a soft smile. 

"Nice to meet you Sheeply." Wilbur said, sticking out his hand and grabbing one of the sheep's legs to shake. Ranboo giggled softly as he did and they fell back into quiet. Ranboo was desperately trying to shave off his little space, but with Wilbur being so caring it was hard. "How old is Sheeply?" 

"I had him for 6 years, so 6." Ranboo said softly, and his voice grew lighter. 

"And how old are you Boo?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo looked up at him, panicking. Wilbur could see the panic on his face. "It's okay to be little Boo." 

"But no one supposed to know." Ranboo said as he put his head in Sheeply's fur. 

"Why is no one supposed to know?" Wilbur asked, concerned on why the boy was pushing back his obvious regression. 

"Cause I not Toms or Tubs, I Boo." Ranboo said, voice muffled by the sheep. Wilbur was confused by this. 

"Why does it matter if you're not Tommy or Tubbo?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo shrugged. "You're allowed to be little baby." 

"No I's not. I hab no caregiver and no stuffs." Ranboo said and by his voice Wilbur could tell he was starting to become overwhelmed. 

"It's okay Boo, if you want I can be your caregiver. And I'm sure that Phil and Techno would want to be your caregiver too." Wilbur said but Ranboo didn't respond, just kept his face buried in his sheep plush. "And I'm sure for now Toms and Tubbo would lend you some gear until we can get you some." 

"But they allowed to be baby no me." Ranboo said and Wilbur sighed softly. 

"I promise you're allowed to be a baby too Boo. How about I take care of you right now and then we can talk more about this when you're big huh?" Wilbur asked and after a moment Ranboo nodded, pulling his face away from his sheep. "Okay, that sounds good. How about I go get you a big sweater of mine, you can change into some comfy pants instead of these icky jeans, and then I'll talk to Toms and Tub okay?" Wilbur offered and Ranboo nodded again. 

"'ellow sweater?" Ranboo asked and Wilbur laughed a bit. Earlier in the week when Ranboo had spilt soda on himself when they were out and about Wilbur had given him his yellow sweater that he had in his car. Ranboo had loved that sweater and it almost made him slip then. 

"Sure, I'll get the yellow sweater." Wilbur smiled and he went off to retrieve it. Once it was given to Ranboo, Wilbur went downstairs to prep the boys on what was happening. 

"Is he okay?" Tubbo asked at once and Wilbur nodded. 

"Yeah he is. It turns out that Ranboo is also an age regressor, he said he didn't want anyone to know because he's 'not supposed to'. We didn't get too much into it, I told him we'd have that convo when he was fully big, but for now he's letting me take care of him. As far as I know he's never had a caregiver before." Wilbur explained and Tubbo's eyes lit up. 

"Can we take care of him too!" He asked, a bit loud. Wilbur smiled. 

"Sure, but let's try not to overwhelm him. I don't know how old he's feeling but I know he has no gear. The only thing he has is a stuffed sheep." Wilbur explained further. 

"Oooo okay, I know we have plenty of sippy cups and bottles in the kitchen, I'll try to see if I have a paci that he can borrow for now in case he feels really small." Tommy said, jumping up to go and grab his little gear bag. 

"I'll spread out a blanket on the floor and grab some toys." Tubbo said and Wilbur felt his heart swell. 

"Hey, I'm proud of you two for wanting to help your friend." Wilbur and both of them smiled. 

"Of course, every little deserves to be taken care of. And he's basically our brother, and you gotta take care of family." Tommy smiled and he was off to grab his bag while Tubbo began to lay down a fluffy blanket on the ground, reaching over to the toy bin. 

Wilbur went back upstairs where Ranboo was all changed, sitting on the bed holding his sheep. 

"Okay Boo, Tubbo and Tommy wanna take care of you too, is that okay?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded. "Perfect, can I get and age check from you?" 

"3, I tink but might be baby." Ranboo tried his best to explain, but Wilbur understood. 

"You're 3 right now but you might go smaller?" Wilbur clarified and Ranboo nodded as he clutched his sheep. "That's okay, we don't mind. Do you wanna go downstairs and you can play with some toys?" 

"Help?" Ranboo asked and Wilbur walked over to the boy, sticking out his hand. Ranboo took his hand and carefully stood up. As they made their way out of the room Wilbur discovered that little Ranboo had almost no sense of balance. Not wanting the little to fall down while going down the stairs Wilbur picked Ranboo up. 

While Ranboo was very tall, Wilbur was really strong. He was able to carry the boy with ease all the way down to the living room. 

Tubbo had set up a whole bunch of toys, from building blocks to race cars, to simple four piece puzzles. Tommy had found an extra pacifier with a clip, and he had also gotten a sippy cup with juice and a bottle with milk. All three of those sat on the coffee table as Spongebob played on the tv. 

"Look what they set up for you Boo." Wilbur said softly as Ranboo looked at everything. 

"'o much." Ranboo said softly and Wilbur gave a chuckle. 

"It's okay Boo, they wanted to and it's all for you. You can be as little as you want." Wilbur said. 

"I guess we were right about little baby Boo." Tommy said teasingly as Wilbur set Ranboo down on the floor. 

"I honestly love baby Boo." Tubbo smiled. He also sat down on the blanket as Ranboo held onto his sheep as he continued to look at all of the stuff. While he had seen all of these things before, it was seemed different to him. "Who's this Boo?" 

"'Heeply" Ranboo said and Tubbo looked over at Wilbur who mouthed 'Sheeply' 

"I'm glad Sheeply could join us. Does Sheeply wanna play with some toys with you?" 

 

Notes:

Again shout out to my editors/beta readers who didn't get to see this till after it was posted (I told Vampy they had to wait like everyone else)

Chapter 70: Always meet your heros Cg! Techno Little! Ranboo 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Techno has been Ranboo's caregiver for a few months now, and even though they live in the same state, it's been hard to meet up together. But now they're finally able to, and Ranboo is very excited. 

~~~

Status: 

Cg! Techno

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Techno: Techie

Ranboo: Boo

~~~

Relationship: Idk, not quite brothers but not quite just friends? More like mom and her child

~~~

Tw: None

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain, and again this one is for Vampy

Note for everyone: This will have no mention of anything bad at all this world everything is perfect o7

~~~

Ranboo sat at his computer, practically vibrating on the spot. He was so excited for tomorrow, he was going to be taking the train to go and visit with Techno for two weeks. He was excited to meet him for a couple different reasons. 

The first was Techno had always been a hero of his, and while they had known each other for quite some time it was still so exciting to meet one of his heros. 

The second was Techno was his caregiver, and this would be the first time ever that Techno would be able to take care of Ranboo in person. Ranboo had never been taken care of in person before, so it was new for both of them. 

Ranboo right now was waiting for Techno to call him, they'd be doing one last sleep call before Ranboo left the next day. Ranboo had been counting down the days since he booked the ticket and Techno had been helping him by doing sleep calls until they were in person together. 

Right then Ranboo's discord rang and he immediately answered it. 

"Hi!" Ranboo answered. 

"Hellooo." Techno said in his usual tone. 

"How are you?" Ranboo asked as he turned on his camera, Techno doing the same. Techno liked being able to see Ranboo when taking care of him but never forced him to turn on his camera. 

"I'm doing well, how are you doing Boo?" Techno asked. 

"I'm so excited for tomorrow." Ranboo said and Techno chuckled softly. 

"Really? I could have never known. It's not like you've texted every day about it, texted the discord server about it, made a count down until the exact moment we're together, and talked about it everyday." Techno said teasingly and Ranboo blushed. 

"I'm just excited okay?" Ranboo said, and he knew Techno was just joking. 

"I know Boo, I'm excited too. We'll be able to do a lot of stuff together once you're here, and it's only one more sleep okay?" Techno asked and Ranboo nodded. "Now, how about you get ready for bedtime so that when it is bed time you're all ready to go?" Techno suggested. 

"Okay Techie." Ranboo said, already starting to regress. Techno just had the effect that as soon as he began to take care of Ranboo, Ranboo would regress. It was really nice and Techno loved taking care of Ranboo when he was small. 

Ranboo soon changed into pjs, crawled into his bed with his pacifier and stuffed animals, and switched Techno over to his phone. Techno turned on a show for them to watch together like they always did before Ranboo went to sleep. It was a few episodes in, around 9pm, when Ranboo began to grow tired. Techno suggested he should go to bed and Techno agreed, he fell asleep soon after. 

The next morning the call was still running when Ranboo woke up. Techno was already awake, eating some cereal on mute while he watched a show on his computer, the call being on his phone. Ranboo blinked a few times to wake up before he remembered what day it was. 

"Techno! Techno today is the day!" Ranboo said excitedly, and he ended up scaring Techno a bit since he didn't know that Ranboo was awake. 

"Jesus Boo, you spooked me. But yeah, today is the day." Techno said once he turned himself off of mute. Ranboo looked at the time, he had 3 hours before his train. 

"I still have to wait so long before I have to go though." Ranboo pouted and Techno chuckled. 

"Yeah, but think about how you can spend time getting ready, then you have to make sure you have all your stuff, and then you gotta have enough time to get to the train station, and the time will fly by so fast." Techno encouraged. 

"You're right." Ranboo said and Techno nodded as he went to take another bite of cereal. 

"Of course I am." 

It was a few hours later that Ranboo was on the train, and the train was close to his stop. Ranboo couldn't stop shaking as he was so excited. He had to disconnect the call as he got on the train since he wouldn't have good signal for most of the ride. But he was getting close now, and Techno had texted that he was already at the station waiting for him. 

Once the train came to a full stop and Ranboo hopped off with his backpack and suitcase, he looked around. Techno said he would be wearing a pink sweatshirt so he'd be easy to spot, but Ranboo couldn't see him quite yet. 

Suddenly a hand grabbed his shoulder and Ranboo turned, panicked for a moment, until he saw it was Techno. Ranboo stuffed his phone into his pocket and hugged Techno quickly. Techno hugged him back. 

"Techie." Ranboo said softly, almost at once regressing. Techno knew it was happening. 

"Hi Boo." Techno said back and Ranboo kept hugging him. For a few minutes they just stood there hugging. "You wanna go back to my house now?" Techno asked and Ranboo shook his head. 

"Wanna keep huggin." Ranboo said softly and Techno finally understood how Wilbur felt when he got to take care of Tommy irl for the first time. He was so happy and all he wanted to do was to take care of this boy forever. 

"Well if we don't go back to my house then I can't make you angel milk, and we can't cuddle and I can't show you all the things I got you." Techno said, trying to get the boy to pull away. He did and looked up at Techno. 

"Gots me stuff?" Ranboo asked and Techno nodded. 

"But we have to go back to my house cause that's where it's at." Techno said and Ranboo nodded quickly. 

"Let's go then Techie!" He said as he grabbed his bag. Techno laughed lightly. 

"Here, let me take your bags Boo. I wanna be able to take care of my little boy." Techno said and Ranboo handed over the bags before they were off. They made it to Techno's car where Techno put the bags in and then buckled Ranboo in his seat. 

"Techie, you makin' me feel small." Ranboo half complained. 

"Well it's okay if you're small. I'm finally here to take care of you." Techno said and that made Ranboo happy stim. He flapped his hands around as he smiled. "Let's go back to my house yeah?" 

"Yeah! Techie house!" Ranboo cheered as Techno walked around to his side of the car, hopping in and buckling himself. 

"Ready to go Boo?" Techno asked even though he already the answer. Ranboo nodded and they were off. 

It wasn't a long drive back to Techno's house. They made it safe, Techno grabbed Ranboo's bags and they went inside. At once Ranboo noticed the coffee table full of little gear and his eyes lit up. Techno noticed this and chuckled. 

"I wanted to spoil you with everything that I could, so I did." Techno said as Ranboo ran over to the table, sitting down on the floor so he could see everything better. There was pacifiers, sippy cups, bottles, a few crinkle toys, some stuffed animals and some cute outfits. "I know you can't take it all home with you, so I thought we could keep some stuff here for when you come to visit." 

"I visit more?" Ranboo asked, turning towards his caregiver. Techno nodded. 

"You are allowed to visit whenever you want Boo, I'll never say no." Techno said as he walked over to Ranboo after putting the bags down. Ranboo grabbed onto Techno's hand and pulled him down to the ground with him. Ranboo pulled him into a hug. 

"I love you Techie." Ranboo said and Techno smiled. 

"I love you too Boo" 

~~~

This was short but I think it's sweet. 

 

Chapter 71: Wheels are weird Cg! Wilbur and Phil Little! Ranboo and Tommy 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: A video idea turned into a a time for two littles to have fun trying to roller skate, even though they've never been roller skating before

 

~~~

 

Status: 

 

Cg! Wilbur 

 

Cg! Phil 

 

Little! Ranboo 

 

Little! Tommy 

 

~~~

 

Nicknames: 

 

Wilbur: Wil, Papa

 

Phil: Dada

 

Ranboo: Boo, Ran

 

Tommy: Toms, Kit

 

~~~

 

Relationship: Wilbur is Ranboo's cg and Phil is Tommy's

 

~~~

 

Tw: falling down, lil crying

 

Prompt/Message: this came from my brain 

 

Note for everyone: shhhhh we aren't talking bout the fact that I'm technically on break 

 

~~~

 

Tommy had the great video idea that they should go roller skating, originally it could have been a cryptic sorry video, but Charlie gave a hard pass on the idea, so it would just be a normal video. 

 

Tommy had never actually been rollerskating before, and neither had Ranboo. Wilbur and Phil had, so they knew what they were doing. Wilbur said he would try to help teach them, and Phil said he would vlog so that everyone could remember when the other two fell on their asses. 

 

The day that they were supposed to go rollerskating however, Tommy had woken up feeling little.They were at Wilbur’s house in Brighton, since they had a sleepover the night before they were supposed to film. 

 

Tommy was upset at the fact that he would up little however. He knew that he shouldn’t force down his regression, and he really tried not to since that habit proved to be unhelpful in the past. There was no way that he could force it down for hours and hours of filming. 

 

Tommy sat in his bed in the guest bedroom, upset and pouting as he tried not to cry about the fact that they couldn’t film today anymore. He had booked out the whole rink too! Now what was he supposed to do? 

 

When Phil had come to get the boys up he found Tommy with his arms crossed, tears welling in his eyes that he refused to let fall. 

 

“Tommy? You alright?” Phil asked as he walked into the room. Tommy shook his head, which didn’t give Phil much information to go off of. “What’s wrong mate?” 

 

“I little and I no film when little and I no make little go away and now can’t skate.” Tommy whined, tears finally falling from his eyes. His caregiver immediately went to the rescue with hugs as Tommy cried a bit. 

 

“It’s okay Toms, I’m very proud of you for not forcing yourself to be big. It’s okay that we can’t film today, you are more important than filming.” Phil encouraged. Tommy just made a whining noise and buried his head in Phil’s shoulder. Phil just continued to hug him for a few moments before he heard Wilbur calling his name from down the hall. “I’m in Tommy’s room!” Phil called. 

 

A moment the door to his room opened again and in walked Wilbur, with Ranboo on his hip with a pacifier in his mouth. 

 

“Everything alright?” Wilbur asked and Phil nodded. 

 

“Toms okie papa?” Ranboo asked and that made Tommy pull away from Phil’s shoulder. 

 

“Toms is feeling little, and it made him upset that he can’t film today.” Phil explained. 

 

“Well I know Boo here is feeling small too Toms. There’s no reason to be sad about being small.” Wilbur offered and Ranboo dug his head into Wilbur’s shoulder. 

 

“Papa, embassin’” Ranboo mumbled and both of the caregivers chuckled. Tommy wiped away his tears from his eyes. 

 

“We all know it Boo, we know you and Toms are both just itty bitty babies.” Wilbur teased. Phil gave a soft smile towards Wilbur and Ranboo before looking back at Tommy. 

 

“How about this Kit, I know you’re sad about not being able to film a video today, but you still booked out the whole roller rink, and once we have our skates the staff is gonna leave. So how about we go and skate anyway, and you guys can still little if you want.” Phil suggested and Tommy took a moment to think about it before nodding. 

 

“That sounds like fun, doesn’t it Boo?” Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded as well. “Alright, well we should probably go get ready for the day.” Wilbur said and Phil agreed. So Wilbur took Ranboo to go get dressed and Phil helped Tommy get dressed. 

 

Soon they were in a taxi on their way to the roller rink. Ranboo had his mask on, which covered his pacifier pretty well since he was still feeling around the age of 2. Tommy wasn’t much older than he was, he was around the 3-4 age range. Phil had a backpack on which had plenty of snacks, sippy cups with some juice and water, and a stuffed animal for each of the boys incase they needed comfort. 

 

They arrived at the rink, Phil paid for the taxi, and they made their way inside. It was empty other than one employee who was leaning against a counter on their phone. 

 

“Hey folks, you’re the youtubers right?” They asked and Wilbur nods, Tommy and Ranboo standing behind him and Phil. “Perfect, I’m just here to help you get your right size skates, go over the rules and then I’ll be out of your hair for a few hours. I’ll be back at 4pm, if you all leave before than just leave your skates on the counter, don’t worry about the doors they’ll lock behind you.” They continued to explain. 

 

After a while they all had their skates, Wilbur and Phil making sure Ranboo and Tommy got their right sizes without them having to talk to the employee, and the employee left. 

 

“Alright you two, lets get our skates on and then we can start skating.” Phil smiled, and the other two raced each other over to the bench so they could start getting their skates on. 

 

Of course neither of them could tie their skates themselves so they both had help from the other two. Once they were done helping the boys they were told to sit still while Wilbur and Phil got their skates on. 

 

“I gonna skate real good Boo.” Tommy said and Ranboo nodded. “I never skate before but I gonna be real good at it!” Tommy announced. Ranboo, who still had his pacifier in his mouth behind his mask nodded. Ranboo was also feeling slightly nonverbal, so it made sense that he wasn’t talking. Tommy didn’t mind, he could do all the talking. 

 

“Well we should have you start out holding my hand Toms, we don’t know how well you’re gonna be starting out.” Phil said but Tommy shook his head. 

 

“No, I be the bestest ever.” He protested and Phil smiled softly. 

 

“Alright, if that’s what you really want Kit.” He gave in and Wilbur met Phil’s eyes while trying not to laugh slightly. He knew where this was going. 

 

Ranboo on the other hand didn’t even try to stand up until Wilbur was near him, holding out his hand for Ranboo to grab. He held on tightly as he stood up, wobbly and unsteady on wheels. 

 

Tommy jumped up after Ranboo had stood up and he went to run over to the actual rink part, but ended up falling down on the carpet before he even made it. Immediately he began to cry as Phil skated over to him. 

 

“Dada!” Tommy cried and Phil had to do his best to bend down to where he was without falling on his butt himself. 

 

“Oh Kit, this is why I was telling you that you should hold my hand bud. I didn’t want this to happen.” Phil explained as Tommy cried for the second time that morning. Tommy didn’t say anything but yet again buried his head in Phil’s shoulder as they sat on the ground. 

 

When he did look back up again he could see Wilbur and Ranboo had made their way onto the rink and were going around and around. Wilbur was basically pulling Ranboo along as Ranboo just stood there, not really making any effort to move, but he was having fun anyway. 

 

“Dada, we go skatin’ now?” Tommy asked, and Phil could tell that he had slipped a bit younger. Phil nodded and stood up, reaching his hand out for Tommy to grab. This time Tommy took it, standing up carefully with the help of his caregiver.

 

Phil helped him slowly make their way to the rink and helped Tommy carefully step onto the wooden floor. It was a bit more slippery than the carpet way, and Tommy almost sent his foot going backwards before he grabbed Phil’s other hand. 

 

Ranboo and Wilbur passed them, with Ranboo cheering 

 

“‘Gain papa! ‘Gian!” Which made Tommy want to go in circles around the rink like they were. Phil could see the look on Tommy’s face, and he heard Tommy’s little whine. 

 

“Do you want to hold onto my hands like Boo is doing? Do you want me to just lead you around?” Phil asked and Tommy nodded quickly. “Okay, hold on to my hand real tight, keep your knees bent a bit and we can go around.” Phil instructed, to which Tommy listened quickly. 

 

Soon they were going around and around the rink, doing their best to catch up with Wilbur and Ranboo. Ranboo couldn’t stop giggling and asking to go around more and more. Tommy also started to laugh and want to do more as well. 

 

Eventually Wilbur and Phil needed a break from going around and around while carrying someone behind them, so Tommy and Ranboo decided they would try holding onto the wall as they walked around the rink. 

 

Of course it only went so well, and they almost fell a few times, but they made it around once before deciding they also needed a break. 

 

“If you guys come over here I have sippies and snacks!” Wilbur called and with the promise of something to drink and eat, they tried to get over there as fast as they could. 

 

Once sat with their stuff they began to babble about how much fun they were having, but to Phil and Wilbur it sounded like a bunch of noise. Either way they knew that the littles were happy and they were both glad that they were having fun even though it didn’t go as planned. 

Chapter 72: You are as small as I am tall Cg! Wilbur Little! Ranboo 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Wilbur heard Ranboo talk about how when he is little, it's hard for him to feel small because he is so tall. So Wilbur has him over one day so he can baby him since he can take care of a baby of Boo's size

~~~

Status:

Cg! Wilbur

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Wilbur: Wil, Wilby

Ranboo: Boo, Bud

~~~

Relationship: I mean they're friends but I would like to think of this as a Dadbur and child moment 

~~~

Tw: None? 

Prompt/Message: This came from my brain

Note for everyone: I am officially off break but that does not mean the beta team has read this

~~~

Phil, Wilbur, Ranboo and Tommy were all in call together one evening, just playing games together. At some point they got to the topic of regression, more specifically Tommy and Ranboo's regression. 

Phil was Tommy's cg, and Wilbur took care of Tommy too, he just didn't have an official title like Phil did. Ranboo on the other hand didn't have a cg at all, claiming that he didn't really need one. 

But at the moment Ranboo was talking about how he hated how tall he felt even when little. 

"It just kinda sucks, y'know? Like I know I'm tall, but when I'm little I don't regress to younger ages because I don't feel small. My body is too big for my brain sometimes and it gets frustrating and I sometimes I have meltdowns over it." Ranboo explained. 

"Well big man, I say you should get a caregiver so they can baby you so you can feel small. Nothings better than being babied." Tommy said and Ranboo sighed. 

"I don't know. I feel like even if I get a cg, if they're shorter than me then I'll just feel too big since they're smaller than me." Ranboo claimed. 

"Wil is pretty tall, almost as tall as you. Would you let Wil try and take care of you if Wil was okay with it?" Phil asked. 

"I mean, would Wil be okay with it?" Ranboo asked and Wilbur nodded. 

"Of course man, I don't mind taking care of you at all, I take of Tommy sometimes." Wilbur said and Ranboo nodded on his end. 

"Careful Ranboob, Wilbur is really good at making me feel really tiny." Tommy said lightheartedly. 

"I think I won't go full baby, but we'll see." Ranboo said. 

It was about a week later when Ranboo was able to make it over to Wilbur's house. He had just finished a whole bunch of things for Gen Loss as well so it was the perfect time to regress and relax. 

Wilbur was really excited to take care of Ranboo, knowing the boy hadn't been taken care of before in the past. He made sure things were extra special. He had gotten the boy his own pacifier, since Ranboo later shared with Wilbur that he owned no baby gear, a bottle, a pack of building blocks, a sensory cube, a mess free coloring kit, a couple of teethers and a onesie. He truly had to guess on the size of the onesie and he hoped it would fit the 6'7 boy. 

Ranboo knocked on Wilbur's door and at once Wilbur answered and ushered the boy inside. Unlike all the other times Ranboo has come to hang out at Wilbur's house, they had a mission. 

"Ranboo!" Wilbur smiled as Ranboo walked in and took his shoes off. 

"Hi Wilbur." Ranboo smiled back. 

"You ready to go baby mode?" Wilbur asked jokingly. 

"Well, we'll see." Ranboo replied as they made their way to the living room. 

"So I will say, I did get you somethings since you had mentioned that you had no baby gear. You're free to use none of it, or all of it, this is all up to you. I know you said you hadn't been taken care of in the past, but is there anything that you aren't comfortable with while little, or just things I should know about?" Wilbur asked as they sat down on the couch. Ranboo nodded and put his bag down on the floor. 

"Most of this I know from when I'm around toddler age, I don't know if it'll be different if I do go baby and some of this is just my regression in general but there's a couple things you should know. A lot of noise overwhelmes me and I become overstimulated so I'd say no more than two things making noise at the same time. I have a stuffed rabbit that I carry around with me everywhere when I'm little, and I have big attachment to it, so please don't take it away from me." Ranboo explained. 

"I don't take away comfort items." Wilbur interjected and Ranboo nodded. 

"I appreciate that. Lets see what else, oh when I get towards the younger ages, like 2-3, I go nonverbal, and I just don't really make noise unless I'm crying. I'll sometimes verbally stim but not too often. I think that's about it?" Ranboo said and Wilbur nodded. 

"Okay, and since this is the first time that you're being taken care of, if there is something that I do that you don't like, tell me right away. If you are nonverbal or just don't have a way to tell me that you don't like it, you can shake your head or just say no if you can manage. I don't want to do anything that will make you feel bad." Wilbur said. 

"Alright, that seems simple enough." Ranboo agreed. 

"Perfect, now while I go grab the things I got for you how about you grab your bunny out of your bag and anything else that you brought." Wilbur said standing up again and Ranboo began to reach for his bag. Wilbur ran to grab the things he got and when he got back to the living room Ranboo had the stuff bunny in his lap, a yellow sippy cup, a couple of fidget toys, a chewlery necklace and a lap sized blanket. 

"Whatcha got there?" Ranboo asked and Wilbur smiled, hearing Ranboo's tone go a bit higher was a good sign that he was already regressing. 

"I got some stuff for you bud." Wilbur said as he sat back down on the couch. He had left the bottle and teethers in the kitchen since he had cleaned them this morning so he knew they would be clean and they were still drying. 

Wilbur place down the pacifier (which was still in it's protective shell) the onesie, the building blocks, the sensory cube, the coloring kit and the onesie. Ranboo looked at all of it before gently reaching out towards the onesie before looking up at Wilbur. 

"You're allowed to touch it Boo, this is all for you." Wilbur encouraged gently and Ranboo nodded. He reached out for the onesie and grabbed it. It was spaced themed with planets, stars and rocket ships. Ranboo stared at it while holding it and then looked up at Wilbur. "You wanna wear it?" Wilbur asked. 

"Yeah." Ranboo said before standing up. 

"Do you need help?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo shook his head. He also reached down into his bag and pulled out a pull up, not saying anything before he left the room. Wilbur just stayed on the couch until a few minutes later when he heard a soft 

"Wilby, help." To which he sprung up and walked down the hall to where the bathroom was. Wilbur gave a soft knock before the door opened up, Ranboo standing there in his onesie, but the snaps at the bottom undone. "Help button." Ranboo said and Wilbur nodded. 

"Of course Boo." Wilbur said before he snapped the buttons at the bottom closed. Once that was finished Wilbur smiled at him. "What do you wanna do now Boo? Do you wanna color or play with toys or are you hungry?" 

"Can I have snack please?" Ranboo asked and Wilbur nodded. 

"How could I say no to you." Wilbur smiled and Ranboo turned to walk out of the bathroom. "Do you want me to carry you Boo?" Wilbur offered and Ranboo's face lite up before he nodded quickly. Wilbur bent down a bit and swooped up Ranboo, placing him on his hip like you would with a small child. Luckily Wilbur's height and strength made it easy to carry Ranboo. 

Ranboo who seemed happy about being carried also seemed a little shy about it, as he hid his face in Wilbur's shoulder and Wilbur walked them to the living room. Ranboo must have slipped even younger because he gave Wilbur a look, but didn't say anything. 

"I know you love your bunny so I thought we could grab it before we got you a snack." Wilbur explained and again Ranboo nodded quickly. When they reached the living room Ranboo grabbed his bunny before also glancing at the pacifier. "You want the pacifier too Boo?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded. 

Once they grabbed that and made their way to the kitchen Wilbur put Ranboo down on a chair at the table so he could find the boy a snack. He also got some things out to make angel milk for him as well. While he did that he noticed Ranboo playing with the bunny. 

"What's the bunny's name bud?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo took out the pacifier out of his mouth to answer. 

"Floof! Like like like Techie's puppy!" Ranboo smiled before putting the pacifier back in. Wilbur smiled and made a mental note that once Ranboo shared his regression with Techno that Techno had to know about that. Ranboo had mentioned wanting to share his regression with more of his friends and Wilbur thinks Techno is the person who Ranboo should tell next. 

"That's really cute Boo. Do you want some fruits or some milk or some cereal puffs?" Wilbur offered before Ranboo just stuck up two fingers. "Just milk?" And Ranboo nodded. 

So soon once again they were back in the living room. Ranboo was sitting on the couch with his bunny, his blanket, a sensory toy in his hands and the bottle on the coffee table as it cooled off. Wilbur was putting a cartoon on the tv, hoping it was one Ranboo would like. 

Wilbur then went to sit next to Ranboo on the couch and Ranboo immediately curled into Wilbur's side. Wilbur chuckled a little bit. 

"You like to cuddle Boo?" Wilbur asked and Ranboo nodded slowly, his attention more on the cartoon on the tv then anything else. Wilbur was sure that he wasn't actually grasping the concept of the tv show but more like just watching the shapes and colors go by. 

Once he deemed the bottle should be cool enough Wilbur grabbed it off the coffee table and showed it to Ranboo. Ranboo took his pacifier out and Wilbur took that as him saying 'feed me' so he did. He held the bottle while Ranboo drank the angel milk and watched the cartoon, his hands running over the different sides of the sensory cube. Once he finished Wilbur replaced the bottle with a pacifier. 

"You were hungry weren't you Boo?" Wilbur asked, but this time Ranboo didn't even move his head, just continued to watch the cartoon as he tried to snuggle a bit closer to Wilbur. "You're just a little baby aren't you Boo? Baby Boo, just a little guy, doing little guy things." Wilbur teased light heartedly. 

Ranboo didn't even seem to be processing what Wilbur was saying to him, but soon his eyes began to droop a bit, and he stopped playing with the sensory cube, instead just clutching his bunny tightly. 

"Getting sleepy Boo?" Wilbur asked and this time Ranboo just closed his eyes as a response. "Okay bud, get some sleep. I'll be right here." Wilbur said softly and Ranboo moved one of his hands away from his bunny but instead grabbed Wilbur's sleeve of his sweater and held on tight. Wilbur chuckled softly and just let the boy get some rest. 

 

Chapter 73: Sleepy baby boo Cg! Phil and Kristin Little! Ranboo 1/1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Ranboo hasn't been taking care of himself because Gen Loss stuff, and ends up fainting because of it. Phil and Kristin are there to take care of baby baby boo

 

~~~

 

Status: 

 

Cg! Phil 

 

Cg! Kristin 

 

Little! Ranboo

 

~~~

 

Nicknames: 

 

Phil: dada 

 

Kristin: Mama

 

Ranboo: Baby, Darling, Boo

 

~~~

 

Relationship: Parents and their 6'7 child

 

~~~

 

Tw: Fainting due to lack of water and lack of sleep, mention of the burns Ranboo got during Gen Less, taking medicine 

 

Prompt/Message:  Kristin and Phil or Aimsey and Guqqie as the cgs, up to you, but Ranboo's been burning themself out with GL and ends up fainting because of it. They come back to their senses head first in babyspace and hysterical cause they haven't been taking care of themselves, so their CG parents help take care of them and make it all better :) (From my platonic fiance Vampy, aka Vampire_Writer on ao3) (I love them sm /pos) 

 

Note for everyone: I got angry because I didn't have a one shot or new then where is home chapter to put out so I wrote this so I had something to post, also let’s be honest beta readers haven’t seen this and they probably won’t see chapter of this specifically before it’s posted. 

 

~~~

 

Ranboo knew what they were doing wasn't the healthiest. He was pulling all nighters, not really keeping up with general hygiene, or any self care in general. They mostly ate things that came out of a bag, and any soda or energy drink that came from a can. 

 

Everything leading up to the first few episodes of Gen Loss was exciting and overwhelming, to the point by the end of it Ranboo hadn't slept more than 6 hours over a 96 hour period and hadn't had a sip of water in weeks. 

 

So when Ranboo went to Phil and Kristin's house after the last stream (Phil said to celebrate) Ranboo promptly fainted. 

 

When Ranboo woke up he was on the couch, laying down with a pillow under their head, blanket across their body. He had woken up in baby space, and not seeing his caregivers right next to him made him do the one thing babies were good at, cry. 

 

At once Phil and Kristin ran in the room, not knowing that Ranboo was little, so they were very worried when they heard him cry. 

 

"Ranboo you okay?" Phil asked first. "Does your head hurt or is it from your burns?" Phil continued, knowing that the burns Ranboo received from his mask in Gen Loss weren't pretty ones. 

 

"Dada, mama." Was all Ranboo was able to get out while he continued crying. At once both caregivers realized what happened. 

 

"Aww do we have a little guy on our hands?" Kristin asked and Ranboo nodded, making grabby hands for his mama. "Aw his darling." She greeted as she sat next to him and he did he best to crawl into her lap. 

 

"How old are you Boo?" Phil asked and Ranboo stuck up one lonely finger. "Aww mate." 

 

"I get cuddles with my favorite little baby." Kristin smiled and this made Ranboo giggle a bit. "Does that sound silly? Is that silly baby?" 

 

"We should probably get him some food and water, I don't think the fainting was just from lack of sleep." Phil said softly to Kristin, Ranboo too distracted by the way she was running her hands through their hair to care what was being said. Kristin nodded so he got up and left to the kitchen. 

 

Ranboo's cries had gone down to sniffles by the time Phil was back, baby bottle of water, a bib, a pacifier, and a plate with pieces of fruit, cut up into the perfect size for baby Boo. He also has a plastic fork so they could feed Ranboo.

 

Ranboo at once made grabby hands for the bottle so Phil gave it over to Kristin. Kristin leaned Ranboo down in her lap a bit before beginning to give Ranboo the water. Ranboo drank it down fast, the bottle soon becoming empty. 

 

"Our baby was very thirsty." Kristin said and Ranboo just babbled back happily, using his hands to grab at her hair. It wasn't enough pressure to hurt, just enough so that he could hold it. Kristin didn't mind this one bit. 

 

"Hey Boo, want some fruit?" Phil asked and Ranboo looked over at him, babbling happily once more. Phil took this as a yes and hooked the bib around Ranboo's neck. While Phil would be feeding Ranboo, he was still known to drop food and get messy. Ranboo didn't care about the bib at all, too deep in little space and too happy to be there with his caregivers.

 

Phil fed Ranboo the fruit while Kristin played with his hair still. At some point she grabbed pony tail holders and put pigtails into Ranboo’s hair. He couldn’t stop giggling when he realized what she did. 

 

“Baby you can’t keep giggling if I’m trying to feed you.” Phil points out but Ranboo couldn’t seem to care. He was giggling and he was happy with his mama and dada. “Oh well, that’s probably enough fruit for now anyway. What do you wanna do Boo?” Phil asked as he offered the pacifier to Ranboo, who stuck it in their mouth at once. 

 

In response to this question (that still mostly went over Ranboo’s head, they were too little to understand the whole question) Ranboo squirmed until Kristin let him slip out of her lap and onto the floor.

 

He crawled on the floor over to the bucket of toys in the corner (Ranboo wasn’t the only little they watched over) and he began to dig through. He finally pulled out a ball. 

 

“‘Lay” Ranboo said from behind the pacifier, his age going up a bit from around 1 to somewhere between 2-3. Not that he explained this to his caregivers though, but they could tell by his speech that he at least was somewhat bigger. 

 

Phil and Kristin sat down on the floor as well and Ranboo rolled the ball towards Kristin first. She rolled it towards Phil who rolled it towards Ranboo, who giggled at the action and began to repeat the cycle. 

 

At one point Phil tried to roll it back towards Kristin but this made Ranboo start to cry. Kristin rolled it back to Phil who rolled it to Ranboo but it was already too late, he was crying again. 

 

“What’s wrong Boo?” Phil asked, moving to sit next to Ranboo. Ranboo immediately wrapped his arms around Phil’s neck and held onto to him. Phil wrapped his arms around the boy and tried rubbing his back in a soothing way, while also trying to avoid touching his burns. 

 

“Dada made ball go wrong.” Ranboo said through their tears and pacifier. Phil made eye contact with Kristin, who shrugged in a way that said ‘I didn’t know he’d be this upset either’ 

 

“I’m sorry baby, Dada was just trying to be silly he didn’t mean to upset you.” Phil said honestly but Ranboo just kept crying. He wondered if maybe Ranboo was in pain from his injuries, and it was just manifesting itself into big emotions about a ball. 

 

“What can we do to make you feel better darling?” Kristin asked as she also moved to sit next to them. Ranboo just shrugged as he continued to cry on Phil’s shoulder. Phil looked at his wife again and mouthed 

 

“Can you grab painkillers?” To which she gave a short nod and left the room. When she returned she had a sippy cup with juice, pain killers and some apple sauce. Ranboo didn’t like the texture of pills so if he needed to take medicine they crushed it up and put it in apple sauce. 

 

“Boo, is your body hurting?” Phil asked and Ranboo nodded. His head hurt from all the crying, his arms and legs were sore from the constant amount of moving he had done in the past week, and his burns hurt. “Can we give you some medicine to make you feel better?” 

 

“All bedder?” Ranboo asked, pulling himself off of Phil’s shoulder. 

 

“It’ll make you feel so much better Boo, dada promises.” Phil said and Ranboo nodded. Kristin crushed up the medicine and put in the apple sauce, using a spoon to feed it to Ranboo after taking their pacifier out. 

 

Ranboo ate all the applesauce without complaining, though he did make a face at the taste but no one blamed him for that. Kristin gave him the sippy cup to wash it all down and he sat there for a moment in Phil’s lap still, drinking his juice with both hands on his sippy cup. Kristin then grabbed a book from the shelf nearby and began to read it to Ranboo. 

 

By the time he was finished with his juice he was getting sleepy again, having big emotions when you’re really tiny takes a lot out of you. So after the book was over it was time to crawl into bed. 

 

Phil helped Ranboo change into a dinosaur onesie while Kristin set up the bed in the guest room, making sure there was plenty of stuffed animals and making sure the nightlight was on. 

 

After Ranboo was tucked into bed they both gave him a kiss on the forehead and said their good nights. Ranboo was already half asleep when they gave half a goodnight from behind their pacifier, the last thing they managed to say before completely falling asleep again was 

 

“Love you mama dada.” Which made both the caregivers smile. 

Notes:

Short but sweet, shout out to Vampy tho (love you vampy /p)

Chapter 74: All of you here Cg! Phil Cg! Wilbur Cg! Techno Little! Ranboo 1/1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Summery: Ranboo has told the other three about his regression and they've been his caregivers for a while. He's only ever been taken care by one of them at a time, but now all three of them are there with him

~~~

Status:

Cg! Phil

Cg! Wilbur

Cg! Techno

Little! Ranboo

~~~

Nicknames:

Phil: Dada

Wilbur: Wilby

Techno: Techie

Ranboo: Boo, Little one 

~~~

Relationship: Family o7

~~~

Tw: None

Prompt/Message: Shout out to Vampy for this one, they helped me formulate this one 

Note for everyone: I wrote this out of spite for the lack of baby boo content 

~~~

Ranboo had told the others about his age regression long ago, long enough ago that he was still living in California at the time. It was even before his first trip to the UK, so it had been quite some time. 

He had added the other three to a group chat, not adding Tommy or Tubbo because he wasn't sure he wanted them to know quite yet, and sent a pre-typed out message before turning off his phone and trying to stay calm. Of course once the other three saw the message they began texting panic, which Ranboo had ignored for a moment out of fear, but once he checked the messages he saw their support. 

They also called Ranboo that night, discussing how they already knew what age regression was, and actually offering to be his caregivers if he was comfortable with that. Ranboo of course said yes, the three of them already made him feel safe and comforted on almost a daily basis. So from then on they took care of him. 

Once he moved to the UK it was a lot easier to take care of him, because up to that point it had only been over VC, but now he was closer to Wilbur and Phil. When he moved to Brighton it was even better, because one text and Wilbur could be over in 10 minutes if he wasn't busy. Phil was even able to plan a couple of trips down just to take care Ranboo as well. 

But now was the big day, the day that Techno was coming to Brighton and all three of them were going to stay at Ranboo's house for a sleepover with him. Ranboo could not stop stimming out of excitement, he was so happy to have all three of them in the same place at the same time. 

Wilbur was already at Ranboo's house helping getting some last minute things done, like making sure all the beds had clean sheets on them and making sure the dishes were done, both of those things Ranboo would sometimes forget out of excitement. Wilbur didn't mind though, it was nice to see Ranboo this happy and excited. 

Ranboo was currently sitting on the couch in his living room, the couch that had a view of the front door. He was chewing on his chewlery necklace, not taking his eyes off the door. He had a fidget cube in his hands to try and soothe some of the urge to stim like crazy. Wilbur, who just finished putting sheets on the beds, came in carrying and empty laundry basket and chuckled when he saw Ranboo. 

"Ranboo, you know that you can check their location in the life360 group you know that right? You don't have to stare at the door." Wilbur reminded him but Ranboo just hummed slightly. 

"Not supposed to be on it." He said vaguely and Wilbur smiled. 

"Aww, you feeling little already?" Wilbur said in a slightly teasing tone. It was a rule for Ranboo to try to stay off his phone when little, but if he had to be on it he had a setting that could mute a lot of notifications and lock apps he defiantly should not be on while little, like twitter or twitch. 

"Just a bit, I'm bigish." Ranboo said without taking the chewlery out of his mouth. 

"Oh yeah? What age are you feeling Boo?" Wilbur asked as he placed the laundry basket on the table to be brought back to the laundry room later. He walked over to the couch to sit next to Ranboo. 

"7." Ranboo said confidently and Wilbur nodded. 

"Okay, thanks for telling me." Wilbur smiled and he pulled out his own phone to check where the other two were. He smiled when he saw they were pulling into the driveway. "Hey Boo?" Wilbur asked. 

"Hm?" Ranboo hummed again, not taking his eyes off the door. 

"You should go open the door." Wilbur said and Ranboo smiled, letting the necklace fall out of his mouth as he scrambled to get up and ran over to the door. He got to it just as there was a loud knock. He threw it open and saw both Phil and Techno standing there. 

"Well hey there." Techno said and Ranboo quickly grabbed him and pulled him into a hug, Phil chuckling as he stood there with his phone out, which was recording. 

"You're here!" Ranboo smiled as he still held onto Techno. Techno chuckled before they pulled away. 

"I am here, how are you?" Techno asked as Wilbur walked up behind Ranboo. 

"Well someone said they were feeling about 7, but I'm guessing that might have changed." Wilbur said, giving a wink to Ranboo before giving a hug to Techno and Phil. 

"Well how old are you feeling Boo?" Phil asked once they had made their way more inside. Ranboo stuck up 5 fingers. 

"Such a big boy." Techno said in the same teasing tone that Wilbur had used earlier, which made Ranboo blush a bit. 

"You be as small as you want, okay little one?" Phil said and Ranboo nodded, sticking the chewlery back into his mouth. 

"How about you guys can go place your stuff down in your rooms and then Boo and I can order the pizza." Wilbur offered, to which the other two agreed. Phil had been here before, so he knew which rooms were which and he knew where the guest bedrooms were. Ranboo's place was big enough that he had 4 guest rooms on top of his room, his office and his playroom.

Ranboo and Wilbur sat down on the couch together, Wilbur pulling up an online pizza place and gave Ranboo the phone to look at the pictures of the pizza so he could choose what he wanted (like always he went with just cheese). So Wilbur got that along with a pepperoni and supreme pizza, some cheesy bread sticks and some cinnamon twists. 

Techno and Phil came back down the stairs, and once Ranboo saw them again he began to flap his hands as a stim. All three of the caregivers saw this and nearly melted at how excited he was. 

"What do you wanna do first Boo?" Wilbur asked. 

"Bluey! And fort!" Ranboo cheered, obviously having slipped even younger. 

"I think we can make that happen." Techno told him and Ranboo clapped his hands. 

"Okay but you tall ones are making the fort, I'll get drinks. What do you want little one?" Phil asked and Ranboo thought for a moment. 

"Apple!" He cheered and Phil chuckled, ruffling his hair before looking at the others. 

"I know there's some coke in the fridge, I'd be fine with one of those." Wilbur said and Techno nodded in agreement. Phil left to the kitchen while Wilbur went over to the spare blankets basket in the corner. 

When Phil got back into the living room there was a giant fort, it was obvious thumbtacks had been used as the blankets reached up to about 5 feet over the couch, and it took up the whole room. 

Ranboo was in the fort with Techno, cuddled into his side as Techno told little jokes that kept making him laugh, even if Ranboo didn't fully get it. Wilbur was on Ranboo's other side, going through a drawer in Ranboo's coffee table that held extra regression items. 

Wilbur got out a pacifier with a clip, along with one of Ranboo's favorite stuffed animals, his Techno Youtooz. When Ranboo saw the plush he squealed and grabbed it from Wilbur's arms. Techno put a hand over his heart with a look of pure happiness on his face. 

"Guys, I hate to say it, but I think I'm the favorite." Techno said as Phil made his way into the fort with 3 cokes and a sippy cup of apple juice. The tv was pulled up to Disney plus but nothing was turned on yet. 

"Oh come on, you love to say it." Wilbur said as he clipped the pacifier to Ranboo's shirt. 

"Who's your favorite caregiver Boo?" Phil asked. 

"All!" Ranboo smiled and all three of them laughed, which caused Ranboo to laugh even if he didn't understand what was funny. 

"Well that solves that." Wilbur smiled as Phil came to sit on his other side. They turned on Bluey and Ranboo was passed his sippy cup of apple juice. 

For a while they just sat there, in a cuddle pile while Bluey played. And if you asked any of them, none of them cried at the baby race episode, but in reality all of them did. 

When the pizza got there Phil and Wilbur got up to get it and dish it up, while Techno claimed he needed to make up on missed cuddle time so he was staying with Ranboo. The other two didn't object what so ever, it's a lot easier for them to get Ranboo cuddles then it is for Techno. 

They came back into the fort, pizza for Techno and Ranboo as well as their own. Phil had cut up Ranboo's pizza and brought a fork for him to feed Ranboo, because Ranboo had seemed to slipped to around the 2-3 age.  

They continued with watching Bluey, Phil eating his own pizza between feeding Ranboo pieces of his own. After they finished it was more cuddles until Ranboo began to yawn around his paci. 

"You feeling sleepy Boo?" Techno asked softly but Ranboo shook his head. "I think you are." 

"But wanna stay with Techie and Wilby and Dada." Ranboo whined. 

"How about tonight we sleep in the fort Boo? So you can go to sleep right here and we will be right here." Wilbur offered. 

"All of you here?" Ranboo asked and the other three nodded. 

"All of us will be here." Phil agreed, and with that Ranboo closed his eyes as he started drifting off to sleep. They covered him in some blankets and Techno and Wilbur snuggled even closer. 

Overall the first time all of his caregivers were taking care of him together went pretty well. 

 

Notes:

There's like no new baby boo content and I'm mad about it

Chapter 75: Chilly bones Cg! Phil Cg! Techno Little! Ranboo 1/1

Chapter Text

Summery: Ranboo is found out in the rain and while he's having fun, his bones are cold now. Techno takes him back home with him.

 

~~~

 

Status: 

 

Cg! Phil

 

Cg! Techno

 

Little! Ranboo

 

~~~

 

Nicknames: 

 

Phil: Za

 

Techno: Techie 

 

Ranboo: Boo

 

~~~

 

Relationship: Phil and Techno are PLATONICALLY married, Ranboo is their friend/neighbor 

 

~~~

 

Tw: mention of burns (caused by water/Ranboo being a half enderman)

 

Prompt/Message: this came from my brain after standing out in the rain 

 

Note for everyone: I stood out in the rain because I thought "I have Covid, I can't get anymore sick" but now my bones are cold, also this is short but sweet

 

~~~

 

Techno was traveling down the prime path, going to a neither portal that he knew wasn't too far away. It was raining, which he truly didn't mind since his cloak was water proof. 

 

As he traveled down the path he saw someone sitting next to a building, soaked by the rain. At first he couldn't tell who it was, but the closer he got the more he was able to recognize. He eventually was able to see it was Ranboo sitting there, headphones in his ears that were connected to his communicator. 

 

At some point Ranboo had discovered how to put music on his communicator, at the same time he was also able to figure out a water repellent. When put on like sunscreen he was able to go swimming without getting burned, and now his new favorite activity was sitting out in the rain listening to music. 

 

As much as Ranboo enjoyed it, Techno knew that Ranboo could still get sick if he sat out in the rain. So he approached Ranboo, who took a moment to even notice Techno was there. 

 

"Oh hey." Ranboo eventually said, taking an earbud out. 

 

"Hello Ranboo." Techno greeted. 

 

"What's up?" Ranboo asked. 

 

"Well, it's raining pretty hard out here. I wanted to see if you wanted to come back with me, I'm on my way home." Techno said, though his tone made it seem like he more telling Ranboo he should come with, rather than asking. 

 

"I'm good." Ranboo tried to dismiss but Techno gave him a half glare. 

 

"Come on, Phil said he's making potato soup." Techno tried to bribe. Ranboo stared back up at the sky, watching and feeling the rain fall.

 

"I don't feel like walking." Ranboo said and Techno sighed slightly. He bent down and picked up Ranboo easily, his strength really coming through. Ranboo blushed as he was held on Techno's hip like a small child. 

 

"Tech." Ranboo said quietly as Techno continued to the nether portal.

 

“What?” Techno asked. Ranboo was starting to act all shy. 

 

“When you carry me I feel small.” Ranboo complained, his voice noticeably higher. 

 

Ranboo had told his friends about his age regression only a little bit after he moved out to the mountain side. Phil had gone to see if Ranboo wanted extra soup that Phil had made and found Ranboo regressed. 

 

Both of the immortal husbands knew what regression was and at once began to take of Ranboo. When he was big again they asked if he would be okay with them taking care of him. 

 

It was decided that Ranboo didn’t need them (or want them) to take care of him every time. He was fine on his own, but if he wanted to or just so happened to slip around them, then they would. 

 

“That’s okay Boo. I’ll get us home.” Techno replied. Ranboo didn’t say anything else but wrapped his arms around Techno. When they got to the nether Ranboo buried his face in Techno’s shoulders, feeling uncomfortable going from cold to burning hot. 

 

When they finally got out of the nether and to the Arctic, Ranboo was freezing again. He hands were starting to go numb and the water resistance potion was ending and the snow on his skin stung a bit. Techno raced as fast as he could without putting Ranboo in danger. 

 

They finally made it back to the house, and without even knocking Techno went into Phil’s side. 

 

“Hey, oh hi Ranboo!” Phil greeted once he saw the younger. Ranboo waved softly to Phil, his clothes starting to hurt his skin. 

 

“Hi Za.” He then turned to Techno “can I change, it hurt.” Ranboo said and Techno at once realized what was happening and nodded. 

 

He took Ranboo back to the bed room and got out a clean sweater and a pair of sweatpants, leaving so the boy could change in peace. When he was done Ranboo came out of the room and began to walk gently towards where Phil was. Techno took this as his chance to get changed out of wet clothes. 

 

“So what were you doing today Boo?” Phil asked as Ranboo sat on the couch across from Phil. He curled into himself a bit and Phil knew he was small.

 

“Sittin in rain and listening to music.” Ranboo said gently. 

 

“Oh? How was that?” Phil asked. 

 

“Cold.” Ranboo responded and Phil at once stood up. He walked over to the basket near the fireplace that held blankets in them. Since they were close enough to the fire without catching fire the blankets were toasty. He grabbed a couple and brought them to Ranboo, wrapping him in them at once. 

 

“How’s that Boo?” Phil asked, sitting next to him after he was done. They both heard Techno start coming back down the hall. 

 

“Tanks Za.” Ranboo said softly, leaning into Phil’s side. Phil wrapped his arm around Ranboo as Ranboo snuggled into his side. Techno saw this and continued to the kitchen. 

 

When he came back he had a bottle of Angel milk for Ranboo. Ranboo saw this, but 1. Didn’t want to move his arms out of the blankets because his bones were cold and 2. Felt too small to feed himself so Techno sat on Ranboo’s other side and began to feed him it.

 

Once he was done Techno grabbed an extra paci they kept in the coffee table drawer for when Ranboo came over and gave it to Ranboo. Ranboo took it and smiled softly as his eyes began to close. 

 

“You feeling okay Boo?” Techno asked softly and Ranboo nodded as he said his last words before falling asleep

 

“Chilly bones, but happy.”

Chapter 76: Rainy day. Cg! Philza and Wilbur Little! Tommy, Ranboo, Tubbo 1/2

Summary:

Summery: It's a rainy day and both Tubbo and Ranboo are little. The whole day while they're playing with blocks and just having a fun time Tommy watches. He watches as Philza and Wilbur take care of them. Tommy knows he's a little, but no one else does. He knows he can tell the others but is too scared to, he ends up lashing out. So after a while he slips away but Wilbur notices something is off and goes to check on him.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Philza
Cg! Wilbur
Little! Tommy (age 1-5)
Little! Ranboo (age 1-3)
Little! Tubbo (age 3-5)
~~~
Relationship:
None! Just family!
~~~
Nicknames:
Philza: Phil, Dada, Dadza
Wilbur: Wil, Wilby, Buba
Tommy: Toms, bubs, Tom-Tom
Ranboo: Boo
Tubbo: Tubs, Tuby
~~~
TW: Talk of past abuse! Panic attack!
~~~

Tommy's perspective

I watch as Wilbur picks up little Ranboo and brings him to the dining table. I was sat there, slouched in my seat looking at the food that was already in front of me. Phil walked in holding Tubbo's hand and helped him get into his chair. As we began to eat Phil and Wilbur each helped one of the littles eat, I just pushed my food around the plate.
It wasn't fair how when they were little they got all the attention. I go little but no one ever notices. They don't notice and I never tell them. I don't know why I don't tell them, I know they see nothing wrong with it. I guess I just wish they already knew.

"So little ones I was thinking after lunch you could pick out a movie." Phil said and I looked up. Both Tubbo and Ranboo cheered and smiled. Oh, he wasn't talking to me. I look back down at my plate of untouched food.

"Tommy are you alright?" Wilbur asks me and I look up again. He was staring at me, not even feeding Ranboo at this point, just staring at me. I nod and he squints his eyes. "Be honest." He tells me.

"What the fuck I am being honest!" I say, well more half yelled. Phil looks up at me and glares.

"Tommy do not use that language in front of the littles!" He snaps at me. I stand up and slam my fists on the table.

"Fuck you old man!" I yell and I walk away from the table. I ignore the calls of my name and even Tubbo's little

"Tom-Tom?" I walk up to my room and slam the door. Why can't the care about me like that? Why am I not loved like that? Why are they the favorites? Why can't I be treated like that? This isn't fair.

Wilbur's perspective

"What was that?" Phil turns to me, asking. I shrug.

"Fuck!" Little Ranboo yells and we both turn to him.

"No, no Ranboo that is a big boy word. You don't get to say big boy words." I tell him quickly and he pouts.

"Can I fuck?" Tubbo asks, forgetting a very important word in the middle of his sentence.

"No Tubbo you can't say it either. It's a big, big boy word." I tell him and he pouts too. "Okay how about we finish eating and then you two can pick a movie and we'll make you some popcorn." I offer them and they both start smiling again. I finish feeding Ranboo, wipe down his messy face while Phil does the same with Tubbo.

"Alright well someone needs to check on Tommy, do you want me to or do you want to do it?" Phil asks me as we put the boys in the living room.

"I can do it, you got everything down here?" I ask and Phil nods. I smile and walk up the stairs. As I get to Tommy's room I hear crying. I know he was upset, he usually doesn't act like he did downstairs. Well at least he doesn't act like that around the littles. "Tommy?" I ask knocking on the door. There's no response. I open the door and see Tommy on his floor, clearly having a panic attack.

Tommy's perspective

They don't love you, they hate you. They love Ranboo and Tubbo. Techno hates you too, that's why he never comes around anymore. He loves everyone else but hates you. Phil hates being around you. Wilbur hates being around you. Even Ranboo and Tubbo hate you. Big or small they hate you. You should leave so they don't have to deal with you anymore. No one wants to put up with you. No one wants to be here when you are here.

"Tommy!" I flinch at the sudden yelling and I feel someone touch my shoulder.

"Don't touch!" I scream and I move more back, I need to get away if I don't they'll hurt me. They'll hurt me and I don't want to be hurt. I can't do that again. I can't deal with the bruises again, hiding them from everyone else just because I had an old family who couldn't love me. Who told me no one would love me.

"Tommy!" The person yells again and I curl into myself. Make myself small as possible, it will hurt less when they hit. Protect the neck and face. "Phil!" The same voice yells. I hear loud footsteps, oh no more people to hurt me.

"Tommy? Tommy!" Another voice was yelling. I felt myself drowning, why was I drowning? I can't breathe, I can't think, I can't move.

They're here to throw you out. They're going to leave you just like your parents did. They're here to hurt you like the others have. They don't want to see you happy, they want to see you suffer. They don't care for you anymore. You are nothing to them.

"Tommy!" Who was yelling? The first or second voice? Suddenly I felt like I was just thrown into cold water, but in reality cold water was thrown on me.

"Tommy, I know it's cold but you need to focus on something. Breathe Tommy, please breathe." I let go of my neck and try my best to get the cold water off of me. Shaking it off and pushing it off, failing and pushing it into my clothes. I try to focus my eyes and I see both Wilbur and Phil standing there. Were they here to help or hurt me?

"Tommy, breathe please. You're holding your breathe." Phil says softly and I realize I was. I take a deep breath and when I exhale I just start sobbing.

"Oh Tommy." Wilbur mumbles and he opens up his arms. I take the chance and grab onto him. He holds me in a hug, rubbing his hand up and down my back.

Wilbur's perspective

"Wilby!" Tommy sobs into my arms, did he just say Wilby? Tubbo and Ranboo call me that when they're in little space. "I sorry!" He continues to sob. That was definitely the same way Tubbo and Ranboo talk.

"Tommy it's okay I promise. You're safe, it's okay." I mumble softly, trying to scare him. "Here, listen." I say, letting go of the hug slightly so I could move him. I moved him so I was cradling him, having his head lay against my chest. It was something that helped calm him as a baby, hearing my heart beat. With a few more shaky sobs he begins to calm down. He sticks his thumb into his mouth and closes his eyes.

"Tom-Tom?" A voice whispers from the door way and both Phil and I turn our heads to look. Tubbo was standing there, holding Ranboo in his arms. Both littles looked very sad.

"Boys, what are you doing up here?" Phil asks and Tubbo spoke, shocking us both.

"We heard Tommy crying from downstairs. Ranboo is still little I think." He says turning to Ranboo. A few moments later Ranboo shakes his head and climbs out of Tubbo's arms.

"IS he okay?" Tubbo asks.

"I think so." I mumble and I turn back to look at Tommy. He had opened his eyes again and when I looked at him, he looked back up at me. He seemed so small.

"Wilby? Dada?" He slurs around his thumb.

"Yeah Toms, we're right here." Phil tells me and he looks like he's gonna cry again.

"Sowwy." He mumbles.

"For what bubs?" I ask him and he start crying again softly.

"I bad" He sobs and I can't help but pull him closer.

"No bubs you aren't bad. I just wish you had told us you were little too. We coulda given you so much love and attention." I tell him, rubbing his shoulder slightly. He whimpers and leans into me some more.

"Does he have any little gear?" Ranboo asks, they both were still in the doorway. I shake my head and they both disappear. They're back moments later with some little stuff that they don't use. Pacifiers, bottles, and sippy cups were what Tubbo was holding. Stuffies, blankets and over sized clothes was what Ranboo was holding.

"Here you go Toms." Tubbo says as they put it down and sit down in front of us. Tommy looks at the pile of things and then to Tubbo and Ranboo.

"For me?" He asks and they both nod, smiling softly. Tommy launches out of my arms and tackles both of them into hugs. "Love Tuby and Boo!" He shouts smiling.

"Aww we love you too Toms." Tubbo smiles.

"We love our little brother." Ranboo says making us all laugh. Tommy sits down next to them and stares at the floor for a moment. He then looks up to Phil.

"Sowwy Dada." He mumbles and Phil's soft smile dropped.

"I'm not mad at you at all Bub. There's no reason to say sorry." Phil told him and Tommy nods.

"I lie!" He said on the verge of tears again, confused I looked to Phil. Phil thinks for a minute before having a face of realization. He turns to me and mumbles.

"I asked him if he was a little a while back. He told me no and that he would never think of it." And he turns back to Tommy. "It's okay, I pinky promise. We're all okay, and now that we know we'll take care of you."

"What about me?" Tubbo asks, obviously dropping back into little space. He pouted and crossed his arms.

"And you too Tubbo." Phil laughs and Ranboo copies Tubbo's actions. "And Ranboo too."

"Toms, Tuby and Boo!" Tommy shouts, seemingly happy. I laugh and nod.

"I love our little boys." I smile and pull all four of them into one big hug.

Chapter 77: Talking "Nonsense" Cg! Schlatt Little! Tommy 1/1

Summary:

Summery: It's game night and everyone is streaming and playing games together. Tommy slowly begins to slip into little space but most don't notice. Schlatt eventually notices and manages to convince Tommy to end stream and eventually go to bed.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Schlatt
Little! Tommy
~~~
Nicknames:
Schlatt: Bat
Tommy: Toms, Little one
~~~
Prompt/Message: @spiritglaze (on wattpad)
Little Tommy and Caregiver Schlatt
Tommy, Wilbur, Phil, Schlatt, and Charlie are filming a minecraft mod video when Tommy gradually slips into little space and becomes distracted, Schlatt notices and hangs with him and let's Tommy babble about nonsense. Eventually dragging Tommy off the computer and to bed.
Tw: Cursing
Note: I did change the prompt from a mod video to just game night! Thank you for the prompt! I am doing this on mobile and it does try to autocorrect Schlatt into Sclatt so sorry if it happens! Continue to give me prompts please!
~~~

Tommy was happy, overly happy in fact. He was playing games with his friends! They were playing Uno at the moment and of course everyone was over the top about it.

"Don't you fucking hit me with a fucking plus four!" Wilbur shouts, making people burst out into laughter.

"Wil mate, you had one card! What the fuck was I supposed to do? Let you win?" Phil retorts back, gaining more laughter.

"Yes! I want to win!" Wilbur smiles. Wilbur's chat was going wild in the fact that Wilbur was so close to winning. Phil's was talking about how he did good in blocking him. Charlie and Schlatt weren't streaming but Tommy was.

Tommy's chat was making comments on how Tommy had gone quiet. He was just sitting there, smiling and laughing but not really making input. Tommy knew why, he was on the verge of slipping and he usually goes quiet when he begins to slip. That or he is over the top making babbling noises but he knew he shouldn't be doing that right now.

"Tommy it's your turn mate." Phil says, interrupting Tommy's thoughts of little space.

"Right, sorry." Tommy mumbles and he plays a card.

"Tommy you alright man?" Charlie questions and Tommy just nods. "You sure?" He presses a bit more.

"I'm fine Charlie." Tommy snaps back. He immediately feels bad for snapping at Charlie and everyone in the call went quiet. Tommy now felt like he wanted to cry, little him always was more sensitive and got upset easier.

"So the other day I went to the store right?" Schlatt began to launch into a story and for that Tommy was greatful, it gave people something else to focus on besides him almost bursting out into tears on stream. He sent a messy dm to Charlie saying sorry.

I sorry Charlie, didn't mean to be meanie

Charlie was a bit confused on the message, Tubbo was usually the one to misspell things not really Tommy. He didn't comment on anything however, because if something was wrong then he didn't want to bring attention to it. Or at least not the attention of the 300k worth of people watching the streams.

He was going to send a message to someone but before he even could he got one from Schlatt.

Do you think something is up with Tommy?

Charlie decided to wait a moment before texting Schlatt back, just agreeing that he thought something was up with Tommy. He still didn't want to bring too much attention to it.
Schlatt however was very worried about what was happening with Tommy. He was never this quiet and he wasn't even over the top hyperactive, like he usually was when he was really happy. So what was the issue?

Luckily Wilbur asked for a minute break and others agreed, Phil deafened to talk to his chat, Wilbur had taken off his head phones and left and Schlatt looked at his camera, a certain way that made Charlie realize he should deafen too.

"So Tommy, it's getting pretty late for you isn't it?" Schlatt asks and Tommy glances at the clock, it was only 11pm. Tommy shrugs and Schlatt nods for a moment. "How about after this round we just call it quits. The old men probably need to go to bed soon." He offers and Tommy just shrugs again. Schlatt then sent a message to Tommy.
I want to talk after stream, nothing bad I promise just need to talk

And the others returned. They played one more game of uno before they signed off. Tommy immediately hopped off his chair and to his kitchen. He luckily lived alone at this point, making enough to rent his own apartment.

So he went to the kitchen and pulled out a sippy cup and filled it with juice. He then went back to his room, grabbing a pacifier, stuffed animal, and a blanket. He climbed back into his chair and turned on a movie. He honestly forgot all about Schlatt wanting to talk.

Schlatt however didn't and after a while he called Tommy. Tommy not thinking clear enough, deep in little space at this point, just answered the call, with his camera on.

"Hey Tommy, oh. Is this a bad time?" Schlatt asks as he watches Tommy suck on a red and white pacifier and hold a stuffed teddy bear. Tommy shook his head. "Wanna explain to me what's going on then?" Schlatt asks, not wanting to make fun of or do anything that'll hurt Tommy.

"I happy and then I sad cuz Slimey sad and I go little." Tommy tries his best to explain and Schlatt just went along with it. He nodded and kind of understood what Tommy was trying to get at.

"I'm sorry but Charlie isn't sad at all Toms. It's okay I promise. Do you want me to hang out with you while you're little?" Schlatt asks as he also pulled up a website describing what Tommy was feeling at the moment. Tommy just nods. "Tell me about your day then, what did you do?" Schlatt asks, trying to be the best older brother type figure he could be.

"I got up and had pancake and I get juice and I go park and I go home and I talk with Philly and Wilby and Slimey and Bat!" Tommy had taken out of his pacifier and was now rambling on. He took a sip of juice before continuing. "And I stream and we play uno and I got more juice and Bat call me!" Tommy explains, even though Schlatt had been there for the last bit.

"Are you saying Bat because Schlatt is too hard to say?" Schlatt asks and Tommy nods, hiding his face in his blanket. "Hey little one that's okay. It's okay I promise. But it is getting late for you, can you please try and get some sleep?" Schlatt asks. Tommy whines and shakes his head no. "How about if you get into bed I'll read you a story." Schlatt offers and Tommy immediately nods.

"Okie Bat!" And he switches Schlatt to his phone after changing into pjs. He climbed into bed and held his stuffie close to him as he sucked on his pacifier.

"Okay, here we go Toms. Once upon a time there was a little prince who lived in a far away castle." Schlatt began. By the end of the story Tommy was passed out but Schlatt stayed on the call for when Tommy woke up.

Chapter 78: Time to rest Cg! Techno Little! Phil 1/1

Summary:

Summery: Techno knew that Phil hadn't gone into little space in a while so he offers to watch over him. Phil, now excited for this plan gets all ready for a sleepover Of course when he comes over and slips its all about tea parties, fort building and movies with bed time stories.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Techno
Little! Phil
~~~
Nicknames:
Techno: Tech, Techie
Phil: Baby, Little one, Bub
~~~
Prompt/Request: @melt1nqpupilz (on wattpad)
babyspace philza with cg technoblade
a mini sleepover with a tea party, movie night, and bedtime stories
Tw: None I don't think
Note: Two updates one night? Y'all are special
Thank you for the prompt! And as always you can always request if you want to!
Also this is another story where I am writing it on a google doc to copy and paste onto wattpad and for some reason that removes the quotation marks, I go back and fix it but sorry if I miss something!
~~~

Techno was a bit tired, he had a long adventure and was ready to go to bed despite it being 4pm in the afternoon. Techno was walking back to his house, passing Phils place. Phil was actually outside, collecting crops and replanting.

"Afternoon Mate!" Phil called, as he saw Techno passing by. Techno knew it would be rude to ignore his father so he turned a bit and stood by the fence, leaning on it and yawning.

"Afternoon Phil." Techno says in return and Phil knew that Techno was tired almost at once.

"Coming back home then? How was your trip?" Phil asks, standing up and walking over to the fence to be nearer. Techno nodded, not noticing the second question but instead looking over Phil.

He could tell that Phil himself was also tired. When he was fine and functioning Phil was clean, he wouldnt let his clothes get dirty even when gardening and he would have a smile on his face. When he was tired his clothes and hair would be a mess, along with having a forced smile and making himself talk to others. Techno knew that was what he was doing now.

"Phil are you doing alright?" Techno asks and Phil is slightly taken aback before he glanced down at himself and his clothing. He knew why Techno was asking but nodded anyway.
Techno not buying it glanced at him. "When was the last time you went little?" He asked.

"Uh little while." Phil admits and Techno nods, knowing a little bit would be along the lines of months. "But it's fine, don't worry." Phil adds.
Phil had no caregiver, he would occasionally be babysat by others on the server, all of them more than willing to return the favor to the father of the server. Phil however did not want to bother people so he didn't usually ask for that. He would try to be an independent little, taking care of himself but other times when he knew he would slip to a younger age he tried to push it back.

"How about you can come over tomorrow and I'll take care of you. You can even spend the night." Techno offers, knowing that was exactly what Phil would need. Phil nods his head in agreement, excited to come over but just all around tired right now.

So the next day Phil was knocking on Techno's door. He had a bag full of some of his little gear and he was excited. The last time he was taken care of was months ago so he was now overjoyed. Techno opened the door and Phil walked in smiling.

"Alright little one, we go over rules again and then we can have fun." Techno tells him, Phil knew the drill. He never wanted to be bad so he memorized the rules.

"No scream or hitting, do what is asked, pull ups on if under 4 and diaper if under 2. Don't be afraid to ask for anything but listen if you say no. No weapons or dangerous objects." Phil lists off before Techno can even attempt to say the rules. Techno smiles and nods, watching as Phil hands over his weapons. Techno put them in the closet and walked back to Phil.

"Alright then. Come on let's go get you changed." Techno tells him and Phil nods, they walk to Techno's room. When they got in there Phil couldn't help but gasp and smile, making Techno smile.

Techno had turned half the room into a huge fort, filling it with pillows and stuffies, blankets and fairy lights. He watched as Phil dashed into it and began giggling. Techno still sat at the entrance to it after he grabbed the box of little gear that he kept at his house and dragged it over.

"How old are you feeling bub?" Techno asks flipping open the tub. Phil looked over and stuck up one finger. "Aww little one, you're feeling really small aren't you?" And Phil nodded.

"Techie!" Phil shouted smiling. Techno nodded, knowing that the random yelling of his name was something that little Phil did quiet a lot.

"Yep that's right Baby I'm Techie. Can you come pick out an outfit?" Techno smiles and Phil crawls over to him, reaching into the box for a onesie. He also pulls out some kneehigh socks and an oversized sweatshirt. Since it was nearing winter Techno was not worried about Phil overheating at all. Techno also pulled out a diaper, moving the box so he could change Phil.

After he was all changed Techno helped him get nice and cozy in the fort. He stuck on a show before going to get Phil a warm bottle. When he got back he crawled into the fort with him.

"Here little one, I got you a bottle. Let me feed you." Techno says as Phil goes to reach for the bottle. Phil blushed at how much he was being taken care of, still not used to it.

Techno was very good at making little Phil happy.

Techno turned on one of Phil's favorite movies and pulled Phil onto his lap. He began to feed Phil and Phil couldn't help but feel happy. Near the end of the bottle Phil began to drift off so Techno replaced the bottle with a pacifier.

He sat there holding Phil, who was wrapped up in a blanket at this point having nothing on his legs other than socks, and he watched the movie. When it was nearing dinner time he woke up Phil and fed him some mac and cheese.

He then changed Phil's diaper, got him some ice cream since he was being so good. After another bottle and some more cuddles Phil was out for the night.

Chapter 79: No Time Out! Cg! Dream and Sapnap Little! George 1/2

Summary:

Summery: George has woken up and chosen violence. All day he is being bratty and moody, both Sapnap and Dream were confused, both unaware of his little space. When Sapnap makes a joke about time out, George goes crazy.

Chapter Text

~~~
Status:
Cg! Sapnap
Cg! Dream
Little! George
~~~
Nicknames:
Sapnap: Sap, Papa
Dream: Dre, Dada
George: Baby
~~~
Relationship: Poly boyfriendsssss
~~~
Tw: Cursing

Prompt/Request: "more little George with poly dream team" (@unanimousQ on Wattpad)

Note for Wattpad readers: Hello! I have moved the book to Ao3 as well! Same username and title over there Angelboy3434! If you prefer ao3 you can use that! Also thank you for the prompt and for 8.4k readers on this book! That's so crazy

Note for ao3 readers: Hello! This is the first chapter I've actually written that isn't just a transfer! Thank you so much for the Kudos and all the hits! It's been less than 24 hours and there's already so much love!

Side note: Halfway through writing this my mom accidentally pulled out the wifi and didn't realize it for a while so I just couldn't write this because it wouldn't save.
~~~

 

George woke up one morning, he was in a tangle of limbs. His boyfriends Sapnap and Dream were both asleep on either sides of him, and they both had arms and legs on top of George. This upset him for reasons he could not explain.

"Sapnap, Dream, get off me." He groaned but both of them just kept sleeping. "Dre, Sap, get off me." He repeats but they both continuously sleep. He sighs and then takes a deep breath. "GET OFF OF ME YOU LAZY ASSHOLES" Both Dream and Sapnap shot up off of him, looking around and then to George.

"George what the hell? Why the fuck did you just yell like that?" Dream asks as George sits up.

"You were both on top of me and your asses are too heavy for me to lift. I tried to say stuff normally but you both kept sleeping." George shrugs as he crawled out of the bed.

"You're the one who always wants to be in the middle." Sapnap complains but George shrugs. He leaves the room and they could hear him stomping down the stairs, both knew that's what he did when angry.

"What's up with him?" Dream asks as he rubbed his eye, still trying to wake up. Sapnap shrugged, just as lost as he was. They both slowly got out of bed and walked downstairs to where George was making himself some tea.

"Do you want me to make the tea for you?" Sapnap offers but George just turns around and glares at him.

"No. You always do it wrong." He snaps before turning back to the kettle. Sapnap and Dream make eye contact, that was very out of character for him.

"Alright then." Sapnap mumbles and goes to get food from the fridge. As the morning continues George continued to snap at Dream and Sapnap, first about the tea, then about the basket of laundry being unfolded (even though it was mostly his), and by lunch time it was over the fact that someone had eaten all his chips.

Dream and Sapnap both tried to say something, but not trying to upset him more so it turned out more like a conversation between the two of them.

"It's like he's a kid having a temper tantrum." Sapnap says and even though he didn't want to admit it, Dream knew he was right. He wanted to think higher than comparing his boyfriend to a child.

"I can't have one thing!" George shouts. Dream looked at Sapnap and Sapnap just bit his lip. Dream walked into the kitchen again and looked at him.

"Okay, George, what is going on with you? You seem to be upset or stressed out, or even just moody about something." Dream said, concern filling his voice.

"It's like he needs a time out or something." Sapnap says from behind Dream. What they did not expect from that comment was for George to fall to floor and start. He hit his feet on the floor while crying, and it was hard to admit but this was exactly temper tantrum.

"No time out! No time out!" George yelled and both of the boys were worried when he said that, but even more concerned when they heard his voice. It was higher pitch than normal and the words were slurred slightly.

"Okay, Okay, no time out." Sapnap says and George stops stomping his feet but he was still crying. "George, please talk to us." Sapnap says and he bends down to sit on the floor next to George. He pulls George into a hug while he still cries.

"No time out, I good boy. I no need time out." George sobs out, and that was even more concerning than the first tine.

"You don't have to go into time out George just please explain this to us." Dream tells him, also sitting on the floor with them.

To be completely honest, George was also unaware of what was happening. He knew he woke up moody, and all day each small thing that was annoying made his head feel fuzzier and fuzzier. The last minor thing (the chips being gone) made his head go from fuzzy to light headed.

It was weird, and he had felt like this before but not in months, not since he moved to the US with his boyfriends. The last time he felt like this he wanted people he trust around him, to make sure he was alright and to pay attention to him. But he didn't get that, and this time he knew what he needed but was scared to ask.

"I wan love." George mumbles into Sapnap's shoulder, he had stopped crying but the lightheadedness didn't go away.

"We do love you baby." Sapnap told him but George whined and Sapnap was taken aback.

"George, are you feeling weird at all?" Dream asks, trying to understand what could be happening. George only nodded, and Dream tried to think of what it could be. George didn't seem physically ill in anyway, so what could be happening mentally.

"Wanna cuddles." George mumbled and Sapnap nodded, and carefully he was able to stand up, still holding George who was clinging to Sapnap in an almost death grip. They walked over to the couch and sat down, Dream not too far behind them. Dream sat down next to them as George tried to cling onto both of them with a strong hold.

"George baby, do you need anything else?" Dream asks softly and George nods. "What do you need baby?"

"Dre and Sap." George said which confused them more, they were both right here.

"We're right here." Sapnap says confused and George whines, they didn't understand what he meant.

"Wanna Dre and Sap take care of me." He mumbles into Dream's shoulder as he moved around to be in the middle of the both of them. He had his head leaning against Dream with his hands trying to pull Sapnap closer, basically pulling Sapnap on top of him.

"You want us to take care of you?" Sapnap questions and George nods. "How do you want us to take care of you?"

"Like a kid?" Dream questions, putting the dots together. He had heard of this before, where someone acts like a kid to feel better about stress or anxiety. George nods, happy someone was finally understanding.

"Alright baby we can do that." Sapnap smiles, and he makes eye contact with Dream. Dream gives him a look of 'go with it' and Sapnap nods.

"Do you want some water or juice?" Dream asks and George nods again. Dream carefully sits up and moves slightly so he can slip out from underneath George. George turns to Sapnap and buries his head in his shoulder again.

While Dream went to the kitchen Sapnap turned on the Tv and turned on SpongeBob. George opened his eyes and turned slightly so he could turn towards the Tv and watch. Dream came back with a plastic cup of juice and some goldfish. He handed them to George who took them gladly.

They knew later he would have to have a conversation with George but for now they were okay. He was happy that he wasn't going to be put in timeout and happy that they weren't mad at him.

Notes:

I just got off break so give me requests plz plz